BDSM Library - Just a Visit to the Beach

Just a Visit to the Beach

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis: A collaborative story from a real life Master and slave, written to reflect the alternate views of both as Ev is taken into slavery from the first time.


Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 1



Master (1) …


I sat watching her walk leisurely over to a clear space on the beach, or rather watching her ass, thinking how great it will be when she slips out of the short denim micro skirt currently covering no more than was absolutely necessary of what was one hot, sexy body.


She was about 5 feet 4, slender and firm with shoulder length dark hair. Her hair looked like it was naturally black and streaked with a lighter brown but, although the spot she had selected was no more than ten metres away from my own space, it was hard to be sure on the exact colouring. She was obviously part oriental, an element that crowned her hot, exotic look.


Shit, today was supposed to be a day of rest for me, down here on the beach on my own, but now I had a subject to gaze upon and moreover I needed to think hard about how I could get to meet her. I watched as her towel fell to the floor along with her bag. The expectation of what would come next was already causing my cock to strain against the fabric of my shorts.


Then she did it. My eyes were transfixed as she pushed the button fastenings free, gave a seductive little wiggle and shrugged the skirt away from her skin. My vision had not been wrong. There facing me was the tightest pert, little ass I had ever seen, covered in a miniscule way by a bright red thong bikini bottom.


“Simon,” I said to myself, “you have struck gold here.”


I lay down on my side facing her and propped my head up on my elbow. Unwittingly she continued her striptease by gripping the sides of her sweatshirt and pulled it up and over her head. I was momentarily breathless. Her upper half matched her bottom half in terms of my vision. Perfectly proportioned breasts covered by the red strings and material of a matching skimpy bikini top. She looked around the beach letting the sea breeze blow her hair exquisitely over her face. She seemed like the last person who would be willing to submit to the dominating whims of another … I hoped I was wrong!


It was time for her to settle into a tanning position and so I continued to watch as she sat down on the sand. Briefly she removed her sun glasses and it was then that our eyes met. It was then that I knew. It was then that my straining erection grew even more solid.


I smiled and she smiled back with a glint in her eyes. Beautiful!  Then she turned away and stretched her body out face up to let the sun do its job.


I ogled the length of her legs as I could now see them all the way from the slim ankles up to the toned calves. She lay in a manner which left her thighs parted slightly and I began to imagine myself positioned between them. Fuck, I needed to release my ever burgeoning cock … this girl was making me ache. 


I let out a small sigh as I realised how horny this had made me. Maybe I sighed too hard, because as the noise I made subsided her legs shifted slightly.  I turned away in case she looked around.  I didn't want to be caught transfixed by the sleek toned curves of her smooth legs and thighs … just yet!


I decided to take in some sun for a while also and so I stripped off my T shirt and, letting my sun glasses take the glare, lay down on my back. It had been a hard week and so I must have drifted off into a light sleep because my subconscious was awoken by a shadow.


I opened my eyes with a start and stared up at the sight before me. The girl of my dreams was staring straight down at me. She had removed her glasses and I found myself looking back into a pair of stunning dark brown eyes.


As soon as I met her gaze she averted her eyes slightly and I smiled knowing this was the moment, the moment where I made a meaningful connection. The intensity of her, now averted, eyes combined with her apparent embarrassment when I looked directly back at her told me that she would submit to me, it was just a case of working out how, when and where.


It was probably too obvious but being faced with such a wealth of naked flesh my eyes traced the curves of her legs to the edge of her bikini, and round the sides to her small tight ass. The skimpy nature of her attire revealed her flat stomach and studded belly button and went on to highlight the shape of her firm pert breasts perfectly. Now I really was hard and, although she hadnt demonstrated her awareness of the fact, it must have been only too obvious.


It was then I realised that we had been looking at one another for an unusual period of time without speaking. Typically, as I opened my mouth to break the silence, the girl before me spoke.


Slut (1) …


It was unusually warm for an early November day, and after a long week of reading, writing, and studying, I decided to treat myself to an hour or so at the beach.  And since the summer rays would soon be replaced with winter gloom, I wore the smallest bikini I owned, a red thong and string top, with little triangles to cover my breasts.  If only my mom could see this, she would go nuts.


I was raised in a very conservative Chinese home, both my parents born in Taiwan.  We lived in Southern California where almost everything went, yet I was not allowed to date until my senior year, and even then only the prom and winter formal, and only with a Chinese boy.  No ear piercing, no sexy clothes, no nothing that would shame their conservative values.


The moment I arrived at Cal, things changed.  I knew it would not please my parents, but within days of settling into the dorms, and with the support of my new friends, I spent a bundle of my hard earned money on new clothes, hoops and dangles for my newly pierced ears, and a visit to the hairstylist to accent my otherwise black and boring hair. 


I drove to the beach, my bikini covered with a sweat shirt and short skirt.  There were not many on the sand, so finding a place to park was easy, and in short order I was feeling the warm sand between my toes.  It felt so good.  I looked left and right of the unoccupied lifeguard tower, and decided to go left, where a single guy was stretched out on the sand.  All right, I admit it!  I would enjoy taking off the skirt and top and showing off my slim figure and he would be my audience of one.


He was sitting on his towel, gazing westward into the surf, but he had noticed me, I was sure, so time for the show.  Slowly I dropped the skirt, wiggled a little for effect, and then thought to myself, what a joke!  Here I was, 21, 3rd year at Cal, still a virgin, and shaking my ass like I was looking for action. 


He wasnt shy and was clearly enjoying the show, reclining with his head propped up to get a good view.  Why not give it to him?  I pulled the sweatshirt slowly and enticingly over my head, shook my hair in the cool breeze and gave him a slight smile, which he returned.  He looked a little older than me, a little overweight maybe, his hair perhaps shorter than I like, but what the hell.


I spread out my towel, bending over with my ass pointed in his direction, and lay down on my back to get some rays.


Master (2) …

 

“Hello,” she said. I smiled back. She was still unable to look me in the eye which made it even more likely that she was staring at my still growing erection.


“I hope you dont mind me bothering you …”


Mind? I was delighted to make her acquaintance.


“… only I need to visit the restroom and dont really want to take all my things with me. Would you keep your eye on them for me please?”


“Certainly I will,” I replied almost too enthusiastically.


“Thank you,” she smiled back, and what a beautiful smile it was, as she turned to walk away to the restroom in question. 


I watched her ass move in a most seductive manner and imagined her kneeling before me with her legs spread and her breasts thrust forward. So relentless was my cock as it pushed upwards that I decided to turn onto my stomach to avoid too much obvious embarrassment when she returned.


Keeping my eye on her things was no problem as the beach was not particularly busy and so my focus remained on her path back towards me. I did not want to miss a minute of her wiggling lasciviously across the sand. It seemed like an age but eventually she came out of the white painted building and started her walk back. It was a fine show and the skimpy garments did little to hide her obvious assets.


As I had hoped she headed for me and I found myself wondering whether this piece of desirable ass was still a virgin or not.


“Thank you,” she said, “I appreciate it as I was getting a little desperate if you know what I mean.”


“No problem,” I replied, sitting up relieved that my hard on was subsiding a little. “My name is Simon,” I held out my hand.


“Oh, hi Simon, my name is Evelyn, or Ev for short,” and to my delight she knelt down by my side in order to shake my hand.


“What are you doing down here, today,” she enquired, adding “on your own,” as an afterthought. She was clearly intent on extending the conversation and so I was only too happy to oblige.


Making sure I did not stare too brazenly at her chest I replied, “Just looking for some sun and a bit of peace of quiet.”


“Which I guess you were getting until I came along and disturbed you,” she quipped.


“Being disturbed by you is nothing but a pleasure, I can assure you.”


Upon hearing this Ev looked away a little embarrassed, but pleased, I think, none the less.


“What about you Ev, what are doing here, also … on your own.”


“Oh, er, likewise just looking for the final rays of the sun before the colder weather kicks in.”


Just then, unbelievably, I felt a few drops of rain. It would undoubtedly be nothing much but as the few drops turned into more drops a definite downpour was starting.


“Shit!” cried Ev, “Well get soaked.”


“Come on,” I said quickly jumping up and gathering my towel, “get your things and follow me.”


Without question, she ran delightfully back to her spot and quickly picked up her clothes, bag and towel and followed me into the dunes.


“Where are we going?” she enquired, “I have my car just a short distance away”.


“Over here.” Ignoring her statement about the car, I pointed to a small stone building well away from the main beach, “its the old lifeboat house; no-one uses it now so we can wait there until the rain stops.”


If anything it was raining even harder. I could not believe my luck!


Slut (2) …


I admit it!  I had been thinking about him, just a few feet away.  Too much study, too much school, not enough fun, and certainly not enough of the opposite sex.  I was friendly to all, but never had a serious boyfriend, and was still a virgin at 21.  That alone tells you more than enough about me!


Maybe five minutes passed, and being late in the day, the winds began to kick up and the sun was partly hidden behind a bank of clouds that seemed to come out of nowhere.  The feel of the cooler air made me need to pee.  Ha ha ha, what a romantic I am!


I propped myself on my elbows, giving my smallish breasts a more visible profile, and when I saw him still looking at me. I stood up, walked over and innocently said, “Hello.” 


He looked directly at me, with unblinking and piercing blue eyes.  I could not help noticing his quickly growing hard on and I admit it made me feel good that some guy found me attractive.


But I still had to pee so I asked him to please watch my stuff and he pleasantly agreed and flashed me a cute smile, which I returned.  I headed off to the public restrooms, and could not help but walk like a model, one foot in front of the other, accentuating my slim hips, giving him an eyeful. 


After relieving myself, I decided to tie the bikini thong just a little tighter and the top just a little looser, and swayed my way back to Mr. Cute and my beach towel and bag. He had turned over onto his stomach and was gazing in my direction, so I gave him another free show and at the last moment, decided to walk over to him to give a more personable and direct thank you.


He introduced himself as Simon and gallantly held out his hand to shake.  It seemed awkward to remain standing, so I knelt down by his towel and introduced myself.  Why was he alone, I wondered?


An exec taking the afternoon off? Probably had a Porsche and sexy blond wife or girlfriend. 


I had an old VW bug and was an Asian co-ed with far more debts than savings in the bank.


Nothing ventured, nothing gained, I just came out and asked him what he was doing down here at the beach on a November afternoon.  I actually do not recall his exact words, because his eyes continued to transfix me.  Something about peace and quiet and sun.


I tried to keep things light by suggesting that I had probably spoiled his rest and disturbed his peace.  But like a true gentleman he said, “Being disturbed by you is nothing but a pleasure, I can assure you.”


How sweet, I thought and my cheeks began to burn slightly and I could feel my tits swelling.  He asked what I was doing here alone and I mumbled something about getting some rays before the winter weather set in.  And just like that, a few drops began to fall from the sky.  I had not noticed the ever darkening clouds become so ominous, and in moments it was pouring.


I cried out like a damsel in distress, and like a super hero, he swooped up his towel and then mine and ordered me to follow him.  Well, maybe “ordered” is too strong, but I obeyed without a second thought.  I grabbed my clothes and bag and as I followed him away from the direction of my car, I thought, “This is crazy! I need to go in the other direction and get back to my apartment.”


I asked him where we were going, seeing nothing but sand dunes and an empty cement shelter.  Oh, well, I thought, nothing much can happen out here and besides, the rain was soaking us from head to toe.  In order to be heard above the rainfall he shouted that the shelter was an old lifeboat house that was now empty.  It had several openings where glass windows used to protect the interior from the wind, sand, and rain, but they were now broken.  So like his puppy dog, I followed him inside.


When we finally arrived, I was panting a little.  It was a long run, well longer than I was used to, and I certainly did not get much exercise as a full time student.  He seemed in great shape, however.  I was also shivering in the late afternoon, now soaking wet, with no sun to warm me.  And he noticed.


“Hey, I have a dry sweater,” as he opened his bag, and pulled it out, along with his t-shirt.  “Let me help you get it on.  You look cold.”  I couldnt deny that I was freezing.  And then things got interesting.


Despite us having a towel each he began to rub his t-shirt around my body, absorbing the water, and then he asked me to raise my arms so he could slip on the sweater.  I told him I could put it on myself and he declined, again telling me to raise my arms, so I did. As the sweater passed over my head and down my torso, falling well below my waist, he looked me directly in the eyes and I felt his hands under the sweater, reaching for my bikini top.


“Lets get this off,” he said.  “Its wet and it will just make you colder.”


“No, thats ok,” I spluttered, but he insisted again and so I let him untie the back and pull the bikini out from underneath the sweater.


“Does that feel better?” he asked, dropping my bikini top to the ground.


“Uh, yes,” I mumbled, unable to hold his gaze.  He was in control, not me.  I was simply obeying.  He was so close, and then I felt him reach under the sweater and begin to tug on my bikini thong.  I tried to step back, and made a small gasp of protest, but no words would come.


“Hey, relax,” he said.  “Youll feel better without these wet things on.  Lift your leg,” and I obeyed, first one leg, then the other, and then he held the thong up to his face, smelling the dampness, and knowing!  Knowing that it was not just rain water. 


I was oozing juice and unable to control myself!


Master (3) …


I had her where I wanted. The small building was run down, deserted and the weather outside, which looked set for the foreseeable future, meant that no one else was anywhere near us. I could not believe that she had let me remove her bikini top quite so easily and was lost for words as I held her wet thong up letting the rainwater drip to the dusty, sandy floor.


I didnt mean to hold it quite so near to my face as I am sure that Ev thought I was trying to inhale the aroma, which wasnt my initial intention. However, having it in such clear proximity allowed me to sense the strong smell of sex and, as I looked directly at her and smiled, she looked away as if she had realised my discovery. I dropped the thong onto the top of her bag and towel. I didnt want to get it too dirty as we might have a use for it later.


So, there we were. Me, dressed only in my shorts, hard on raging once more, and the lovely Ev wearing my sweat shirt which was attire that covered her, but only just. Any slight bend forward would have revealed those beautiful ass cheeks in all their glory.


“Shit Ev that was some sudden downpour.”


“Er … yes it was,” she seemed a little nervous.


“What shall we do now,” Ev asked, as I had turned and walked to the back of the hut, leaving her alone for a moment. I noticed Ev turn away, walk towards the other side of the shack, and as she did, she caught sight of her reflection in an old, long part broken mirror standing in the nearest corner. I smiled as she paused, and then took a step closer, seemingly transfixed by her own, undeniably sexy, reflection.


My cock ached as I too looked upon her slim figure, covered only by my sweatshirt. As I followed her toned legs from the ankle upwards I was mesmerised by the way they disappeared into the bottom of my top. The water that had been left on her skin was also starting to soak through a little and her long, now tousled still damp hair completed the look. It was a look that made me feel that I had to have her.


“How long do you think we will be here … Simon,” she asked me. It was good to hear her say my name although I sensed that she nearly called me something else.  She was looking at some eyebolts attached to the wall.


“I have no idea, Ev,” I replied looking out of the back through the space where a glass window had once been, “sometime though I would think.”


“Oh,” she replied somewhat aimlessly. It wasnt clear whether she meant oh good well have more time together, or oh, shit I need to get away.  “What do you think these were for?” she asked innocently. 


“Not sure, probably to hold some oars or lifeboats or whatever,” and then it hit me, this is really your lucky day, Simon!


“Shall we play a game Ev?” I asked her.


“Huh?”


“Shall we play a game to pass the time?”


“Oh, okay, what do you have in mind?”


“Here we go”, I thought. “Its all or nothing now”.


“I will ask you a series of questions and you need to answer me honestly and follow each answer with the title, Sir. Then when I have had my turn of, say twenty questions, you can ask me questions. Understand?”


Er … yes I think so.”

”Yes I think so … what?”


She looked back quizzically.


“Sir,” I pointed out, “Yes I think so, Sir.”


“Oh, yeah, sorry,” she replied.


She moved to lean with her back against the old white plaster of the building and shifted her right leg so that the sole of her foot was flat against the wall. This made her leg stick out and had the effect of making my sweat top ride a little higher. Ev had not realised but the show just got hotter.


“Okay then here goes.”


“What is your name?”


“Evelyn Wang …” she replied. I raised my eyebrows.


“Sir … sorry.” She held her eyes downcast. Perfect.


“Are you a student?”


“Yes, Sir.”


“What are you studying?”

”Sociology, Sir.”


“How old are you?”


“Twenty one, Sir.”


“Have you ever been tied up?”


“Huh?” the sudden change in question style had clearly shaken her.


“Answer me, Ev.”


“Oh, um, well yes … sort of, Sir”


“Describe it for me.” I realised that this last question became more of an order, but Ev continued none the less.


“Well, I kind of tied myself up, Sir, just around my ankles and thighs, Sir.”


She was using the word Sir mid sentence now, this girl was a natural.


“Why?”


“Oh, well it was to keep the ice in my, uh, my vagina, Sir.”


“Do you mean your pussy, Ev?”


“Oh, er yes …Sir.”


“Why did you put ice in your pussy?” My cock was almost splitting the seam of my shorts, she was one hot chick. Ev had maintained her pose at the wall but had now started to play with her long hair, winding strands nervously around her finger whilst looking directly at the floor.


“I … er … wanted to see what it felt like, Sir.”


“Did you cum?”


“Yes, Sir, twice, Sir.”


Fuck, this was hot.


“Did you like being tied up?”


“Kind of, Sir, I found it sort of … well, sexy, Sir.”


“Look at me Ev.” She moved her eyes towards me slowly.  I had reached down and grabbed her bikini bottom and bra and I was gently tying one to her right wrist and the other to her left.  “Do you like this game, Ev?”


“I … er, dont know Sir.”


I began to back her towards the eyebolts embedded in the wall. If she was going to protest, now would be the time. 


“Sir?” she asked, “What are you doing?”


“I just want to give you the experience, take in the view a little myself and then release you. Maybe even the rain will have stopped by then, who knows.”  While I spoke I was tying her wrists to the bolts.  She wasnt going anywhere unless I released her. 


“I … I dont know Simon, Im not sure I want to do this.”


“Okay Ev, up to you but hey what else is there to do and will you ever get the chance again? Admit it; its quite exciting isnt it?”


“Erm, well yes, I suppose so,” she acknowledged.


“And, Ev, dont forget the game demands that you call me Sir.”


She nodded and smiled.


“Yes … I understand …Sir.”


As her wrists were clicked tied into place I stepped back to admire the view. I smiled as I saw how much my sweat top had ridden up her glorious thighs. The stretch of her arms meant that the material now covered no more than down to her hips and her shaven pussy had come gloriously, openly and fully into view.


Ev realised what had happened and immediately began to protest.


“Simon, this is no longer fun. You have admired the view, now release me. I need to get home.”


It was about 3 in the afternoon and, although I knew that the light would only last a couple more hours there was no immediate hurry.


“Calm down my pretty one,” I said gently, “theres no rush”.


Slut (3) …


“What have I gotten myself into?” I thought.  “What is it about Simon that makes me reveal things I have told no other person in the world?  And am I nuts allowing him to tie me up like this in an abandoned shelter, without even a word of protest?”


“…theres no rush,” I heard him say, and his hands began to explore beneath the sweatshirt.  I could not hold his gaze, as he looked me in the eyes, and fondled my breasts and I began to pant.  “Sir,” I whispered.


“Yes, slut, what do you want?” he asked


“Please, Sir.”


“Please let me go, Sir,” I whispered and then gasped, as his hand cupped my sex and his fingers probed around the outer slit of my pussy. I found it difficult to hold his gaze as he pierced me with his deep, blue eyes.


“Your body tells me the truth, Ev.  Your words do not.  Lets play some more of our 20 question game.  Shall we?”


I wasnt concentrating enough to spot his question and soon felt his grip on my pussy tighten. “Well, shall we?”


“Y …yes Sir,” I mumbled.


“Are you a virgin?”


Despite the dramatic way my situation had developed over the past ten minutes I still found this question stunningly intrusive and could not answer. I felt his grip get even more agonising and so, gasping, I said, “Yes, Sir.”


“Really? So how is it that a 21 year old girl as beautiful and sexy as you is still a virgin?  Do you prefer girls, slut?”


I couldnt believe it now he was calling me slut and accusing me of being a lesbian.


“No, Sir, its just that, aghhhh,” I exhaled as his finger touched my clit and I felt him scratch it with his nail.


“Continue, slut Ev,” he ordered.


I was now living an emotional mix of fear and excitement and so haltingly I said, “I just … never … it just never happened, Sir …my parents…”


“What about your parents, slut?”


This was getting really scary now and I could feel tears welling in my eyes.


“They raised me to be a good Asian daughter, obedient, conservative, study all the time, no dating, no dances, …”  I paused, breathing deeply, my eyes closed as he began to intensify his attack on my nipples with one hand whilst ensuring that my clit was in a high state of arousal with the other.


“What else, slut?” he spoke quietly. I felt compelled to continue.


“No boyfriend, no ear piercing, no dressing provocatively or anything like that, Sir.”


“But your ear is pierced now, slut,” he noted, as one hand began to tug on my hoop earring.  “Why is that?”


“Because as soon as I got to college, I had it done and they couldnt do anything about it, Sir.”


“And why did you have it pierced, slut?”


“Because all girls have their ears pierced, Sir.”

“And why do you think that is the case, slut?”


“Because it makes us look more attractive, Sir.”


“Yes, but why do you wear hoops instead of studs or dangling earrings, slut?”


Very quietly she said, “Because I am a kajira, Sir.”


To be continued …


Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 2


Master (4) … 


She was tied up right there on the wall in front of me. I had missed out on my rest and relaxation on the beach, but, hey, this was just perfect. Ev, or slut Ev, as I now started to call her, was absolutely gorgeous and, unbelievably, wanted to be my slave, or kajira, as she had just referred to it.

 

Her pussy was dripping juice but upon hearing the k word I stopped my ministrations and stepped away from her body. Looking her dishevelled state up and down from toe to head and back again my cock just ached to relieve her of the burden of her virginity.

 

“You are a kajira are you Ev?” 


“Yes,Sir,” she mumbled in reply.

 

“So who owns you then little white silk slave?”

 

She just looked back at me, directly this time, as if to say I want you to own me Simon … Sir … Master. 


“You are beautiful,” I said.

 

“I am afraid,” she replied. 


“Why?” I said. 


“Because of what you might do to me.” 


“What might I do to you,” I teased. 


“You might take me or hurt me or …” 


“…or do anything I like eh?” 


She nodded. I glanced out of the window and saw the rain pouring down still.


“Okay slut, let me give you a chance.” 


“Sir?” 


“I will change the nature of the game now.” Although I said this, our little scenario had moved way beyond a game already. “If you do what I say then I will treat you well.”

 

“Yes, Master.” I was Master now, this was progress.

 

“You will obey slut,” I restated.

 

“Yes, Master,” she said again. 


“Remove my sweat top.” 


She looked up, questions in her eyes.

 

“Are you a docile slave?” I asked. 


“Yes, Master,” she repeated. 


“Then remove the sweat top.” 


“Please … I cannot … I …” 


“Why are you not being co-operative slave?” 


“I cannot Master,” she whispered, “I am …” 


“I want you naked kajira, strip it off now!” I raised my voice a little, fighting the need just to fuck her there and then.

 

Of course she couldnt as her arms were held high and tight. More secure now that the wet bikini had dried around her skin. I could see that the material was digging into her flesh and I smiled. 


“You are a rebellious slave,” I mocked. 


“But Master …” 


I walked back to our bags and picked up my towel. It was still soaked from the rain and so just right for what I had in mind. I returned to Ev and I think she realised my intention as she cried out. 


“No, please Master … aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!” 


I flicked the towel out and struck her cutting into the front of her thighs. A second stroke cut across her pierced belly button and took the wind out of her. 


“Now strip naked kajira,” I ordered. A tear spilled onto her cheek.

 

“I …cannot Master.” 


“Then you will be beaten.” 


“Nooooooooooo!” another cock erecting cry issued forth, as the end of the towel flicked against her pussy just nicking her erect clitoris. I saw her body convulse and marvelled as this attack on her groin seemed to spark intense stimulation in my lovely slut.

 

“Do you want to cum Ev,” I teased moving my hand down between her legs once more. The fact that she made no attempt to close her thighs gave me my answer but to be sure she whispered, 


“Yes Master …yes please.” 


I wanted to fuck her so badly but I also wanted to prolong our session and knew it would be all the sweeter for me if she were still being disciplined after having had an orgasm. The sensitivity of her pussy would be extreme. I would let her cum I decided. 


I moved near to her, my face almost opposite hers. Lowering my mouth I kissed her hard, savagely opening her mouth so that her tongue could mix with mine. I moved my fingers to her pussy and stroked the slit, teasing her, arousing her even more. 


Tearing her mouth from mine she moaned breathlessly “Oh, Sir … Master, please!” 


“I will my slave, I will.” 
 
I slipped two fingers inside Evs pussy and began to rub her blood engorged clit with my thumb. She replaced her mouth on mine as her body danced wildly against the cold stone of the boathouse.


I prolonged her climax for as long as I could but her clit was now so erect that any touch would have brought her off. Of course, I obliged. 

“Are you ready to cum, slut?” 
 
”Oh, yes, Master,” she groaned once more. 


“Then ask me” 


“Please let me cum, Master.” 
 
”Beg me …” 
 
”Master, I beg of you please finish me off.” 
 
I laughed and began to circle my thumb against her clit.

 

It was enough. Evelyn Wang, student, 21 years old and bound to the walls of an old boathouse stopped fighting to prolong her ecstasy and writhed to my latest touch.  I reached up with my free hand and twisted her nipple.

 

She screamed as a series of shattering orgasms swept through her yelling out a desire to be owned as her orgasm peaked and she slipped into a state of blissful satisfaction.

 

She now hung exhausted against the wall. With a great effort she forced her head up, looked me in the eye and whispered,

 

“Thank you, Master.” 


Slut (4) … 


What has come over me?  I just thanked him for making me beg, humiliating me, revealing my deepest and darkest secrets and finger fucking me to orgasm!  And when I told him I was a kajira, he even knew what that was! 

When I was a teenage girl, I read the books by John Norman.  His science fiction stories were about an imaginary world called Gor, where most women were slaves, called kajira. 


I was passing by a stack of used paperbacks one day and the picture on the front, of a beautiful woman, chained, nearly naked, and in a submissive posture fascinated me. 

 

I picked it up and knew I had to buy and read it.  And I did, and bought and read all the books he wrote that I could find.  I did not understand why my body reacted the way it did when I read about this strange world, why juice leaked from my pussy, but now I do. 


I dreamed that slavers came and took me to Gor, where I would have my ears pierced, be branded, and serve men.

   

Ear piercing, on Gor, is considered the ultimate degradation.  And when my parents denied my request to get my ears pierced, I argued and argued but to no avail.  On Gor, a girl would beg to not have her ears pierced, while I was begging my parents to allow me to get mine pierced.

   

I memorized this passage from one of the books: 


The girls lovely ears have been literally pierced; the penetrability of her sweet flesh is thus brazenly advertised upon her very body, a proclamation of her ready vulnerability, in incitement to male rape. And when she wears the earrings, he can see the metal disappearing in the softness of her ear, literally fixed within it. Her flesh is doubly penetrated, her softness about the intruding metal, before his very eyes. The wire loop, too, or rod, when it emerges from the ear and, by one device or another, fastens the ring upon her, may suggest her bondage.

   

I had these words on a 3 by 5 card, tucked in my school notebook.  I read them a thousand times.  So within days of going to college, I had mine pierced, and wore hoops almost exclusively. 


In my mind, the hoop symbolized my “hole”, and my desire to be used. And not long ago, I added a belly button piercing, another outward sign of my desire to be sexy, attractive, and then fucked.  Yet, I did not date very much and was still a virgin despite being 21.  I guess my respect for my culture and my parents was more powerful than my sexual desires. 

 

And then suddenly, on this unplanned trip to the beach on a November afternoon, here I was, in my own personal Gor, and, unbelievably with a man that shared my fascination. I was helplessly tied to a cement wall, all but naked, and exhausted from writhing under the probing fingers of my captor.  I had to fight back! 


Gathering what little strength I had at this point, I yelled at him, “Now let me go!  Youve had your fun.  I am going to yell for help if you dont release me this very moment.” 

 

He looked at me with a smile on his face, and then the smile disappeared. 


Master (5) … 


“Let you go; oh no slut, no way, now I am going to fuck you!” 


I let the words sink in. I received neither objection nor consent but I sensed that Ev desired something. She was bound at my mercy after all and a wannabe slave, surely she had to want me.


Maybe I was arrogant but I sensed that Ev found me attractive. Despite the physical dominance of a Gorean Master there had to be an attraction there in order for the relationship to work properly and I sensed that Ev might willingly give her virginity to me.


I hoped so because she was the hottest chick that I had been so close to fucking for a long time.

 

“So, kajira?” I stated. 


“Y … yes Master,” she replied. 


“Are you white or red slik?” 


“W … white, Master.”

 

I smiled. 


“Okay then slave, turn yourself around and twist your arms so that you are facing the wall.” 


She did as she was told twisting her almost naked body whilst I slipped off my shorts and readied myself for Evs deflowering.

 

I moved closer to her and gazed down upon the glorious nature of Evs ass facing me.

 

“Oh, Simon … Sir … Master!” 


I felt that she was shocked to feel the warm shape of my fully erect penis at the mouth of her sex.

 

“Do you want me, Ev?” 


"Well Ev? Im waiting."

 

“But Master I have just cum, I cannot …” 


“Selfish slave, this is not about you, it is about you pleasing me. I see that you will need to be subjected to much discipline in the future but for now I want to fuck you. Do you understand?”

 

“Yes Master …” 


“Good!”


I interrupted her musings, rubbing myself deliciously against her feeling the anticipation that was building once more inside my slave. I reached between her legs and began to touch her again, all the while keeping myself poised and ready. Her legs almost buckled as she started to soar.


"Poor Ev, it's all so confusing for you. I know you want more of this." I replaced my fingers with my manhood and slid myself inside her someway, barely enough to matter to me, but enough to elicit a deep moan from my slave.

 

"And then again we could do this the difficult way." I withdrew and moved so only my hands remained on her hips. "Which is it going to be?" 


"Don't … dont hurt me." 


It was a rather futile attempt on her part. She knew this was something that I was going to do regardless of her consent or enjoyment. However, she had to consider the fact that I was making her want it.

 

“Dont hurt me please,” she begged again.


I surprised myself that I didnt laugh at her plea; instead I simply regarded this lovely creature before me. Her hair had fallen over her face and shoulders and I was unable to see her, even to gauge whether she meant it sincerely or spoke so because she felt duty bound to display her reluctance and never admit to the wanting. My restraint was waning and I was unsure how much longer I could hold out.


I rubbed myself against her once more, coating my entire exposed self with her amply flowing juice. I played with her clitoral nub, rubbing firmly and slowly, then faster. I held myself at her opening, waiting for her. Her breathing began to increase once more, and she started to wriggle her hips deliciously. With every movement I was sure she could feel me pressing further into her.


She pushed back and suddenly I was deep inside her. My fingers continued to play on her engorged flesh, whirling her forwards on a wave of oblivion.  Ev was no longer in control.


I sensed this and smiled as I knew that she was incapable of more coherent consent. She was not objecting, and she seemed to be vocally enjoying herself at least. I had held myself long enough and as I felt her muscles begin their ascent towards climax I began to ease myself inside her more fully. Hoping that through the ecstasy of her own release she would be unaware of the pain I was about to cause.

 

Ev could do nothing but moan. I heard her gasp and a breath laden "No!" escaped her lips as I began to withdraw.

 

I had not pushed myself completely inside my slut as yet. No, I was savouring that moment when I buried myself as far as I could into her tight virgin womb. She was still wriggling around, still awaiting the next manifestation of her own release.

 

With gently controlled thrusts I moved back into her, a little more each time and then withdrawing, only to bring myself swiftly into the warmth of her pussy.  She moaned freely with each additional impalement, never too loud, almost ladylike in its crescendo. I finally found myself at Evs barrier. I felt her body stiffen somewhat as I grazed her hymen with my cock.


I felt her movements quicken deliciously and with her tight sheath contracting around me I drove into her. I felt her virgin entrance give way easily under my swift attack, and she seemed to barely notice any pain. I savoured the feeling of her quivering flesh around my impalement as I paused to let her adjust to my size. She was truly as magnificent as I had imagined. Her flesh sucked me in, capturing me inside her, and I shivered with pleasure as I felt a trickle of her juices run down along my thighs.

 

Despite her second orgasm in quick succession tears now flowed freely down her sweet cheeks and the sobbing convulsions that racked her body only served to heighten my ceaseless onslaught.

 

As I pushed finally past the last bastion of her maidenhead Ev had shuddered. Now, as I surged deeper and deeper into the depths of her pussy, her panic and pain became clearer and she screamed and screamed the agony of what she must have been feeling.

 

I exploded inside her and Ev wept as jet after jet of semen spurted freely, filling her completely.

 

“Oh, please Simon, no more. No more.” 


As my climax subsided I was certain that my slut must have hoped that the size of my cock would diminish, but it was not so and, without losing any of its size, I pulled the shaft almost savagely out of her, creating fresh spasms of agony for poor Ev, if her delicious body movements were to be believed.


I eased myself away from my beautiful captive and looked down upon her newly ravaged body. I saw a tinge of red running down her thighs, evidence, if any were needed, that she had indeed been a virgin.

 

This fact heightened my sense of conquest and, despite my recent satisfaction; I felt a twinge of desire raise its head once more. However, using my manhood again inside this poor gorgeous creature was out of the question, for a short time at least.

 

Unless ……… 
 

Slut (5) … 


Maybe I could have stopped the rape.  Maybe if I had yelled loud enough.  But in truth, I could not.  He was right.  It was in order to give him pleasure that I did not really protest, just a token “No” with not an ounce of conviction behind it. 

 

And now I was red silk - no longer a virgin. I began to cry in both pain and pleasure, acutely embarrassed by the fact that my virginity had gone and the finality that created.  Oh, fuck, I am not even on any type of birth control!  Now what! 


“You bastard,” I felt myself crying, “what if I get pregnant?”

 

Simon smiled at me with a gentleness that belied the savagery of the act he had just performed on me. 


“Dont worry pretty one, we will get you a morning after pill and then you must seek proactive birth control. It is only by doing this that you will feel my seed surging through your body and not have to concern yourself with the consequences.”  


I felt him reaching up to untie my hands from the bolts, and I sagged into his arms.  I briefly felt the romance of the moment before he let me drop to the ground and snapped, 


“Nadu!” 


It took me a moment to remember what this meant, and so he barked again,  

“Nadu!” 


I rose from the ground, knelt back on my heels, knees wide, hands on my thighs, back straight, and head bowed.

 

“Head up,” he ordered, and I obeyed.

 

“You have not finished your duties, slave.  Worship my cock in your mouth and clean it well.”


I opened my mouth to accept his cock, covered in my juices and blood and his semen.  I thought I would gag, but he sensed my lack of confidence and spoke kindly.

 

“Is this your first time sucking a mans cock?” 


I nodded, yes. 


“Then I will be merciful.  Open your mouth wide, and do not let your teeth touch my skin.  Relax and breathe through your nose. We will take it slowly.  Thats it.  Let your tongue caress my cock, clean it lovingly and slowly, take it deeper and deeper until…”

 

I couldnt help it, I gagged and he pulled out immediately.  He paused for a moment to let me collect myself and then ordered me to open again, and this time I took his cock deeper, feeling it tickle the back of my throat, controlling the gagging reflex, and completing the task of cleaning his manhood. He held my head tight to his groin making sure I could savour the feel of him stretching my lips and scraping my throat.

 

I was grateful that I had only had to clean him and that he was not ejaculating directly into my mouth. He withdrew in the deepening darkness of the boat house, pulled me to my feet and hugged me close to his chest as I sobbed in gratitude and humiliation.


By now the rain was little more than a drizzle and there was more light coming in through the window holes.

   

“Lets go,” he said, taking me by one hand. He collected his bag and mine, gathered up our towels and my bikini, and walked me from our shelter.  I was not thinking.  I was just following and obeying and felt totally dependent on his commands.  I cant explain it to you any other way.

 

I wore only his sweatshirt and luckily the beach was not too populated following the rain, so there was no one bothered enough to witness the acute nature of my embarrassment as I pulled at the material to make sure it covered my ass and pussy.

   

He walked me back towards the line of parked cars. As we got nearer I could sense that he wasnt going to ask me which car was mine which concerned me as I had assumed that I was about to be set free.

 

“Simon, this is my car just over there …”

 

He stopped me dead in my tracks and put his hand in my hair gripping hard enough to hurt but not to cause me to bend my body and reveal to anyone near by what was going on. His eyes looked angry and I was scared. 

“Slave, dont you ever use my name without my permission. I am your Master and you are my worthless slut. Understand?” 


I nodded remembering through my fear to utter, “Y…yes Master.”

 

We continued past my car and to a large silver 4x4 of some sort. Here we stopped. This I gathered was his car. He clicked a button on his key fob and the back door flicked open. I was not secured in any way yet I stayed obediently by his side as he leaned and placed my bag with my things in it into the open space in his car!

 

I watched with some confusion as he took a small holdall style bag, opened it and then placed a length of small, bicycle style chain into it.  This was quickly followed by an unopened plastic package that said luggage spider on it.


Finally he took out a pair of flat white pumps from my bag and placed them in his holdall. Simon (I was still using his name in my mind) then clicked the back door closed and went round to the passenger side front door. He leaned inside and opened the glove compartment. I could not see too clearly but I noticed him take out a padlock with a small key in the end and place it in his pocket. 


“You, slut, will carry this.” He handed me the bag which was heavier than its size would have suggested because of the chain that was inside.  I picked it up.

 

“Wait!”


I stopped. 


He reached down between my legs. I wanted to say stop, not here, not with people around, what are you doing? But I didnt. I let him move the seam edge of the sweatshirt a little and wipe a streak of blood, pussy juice, and semen from my inner thighs.  He held it up to my lips and I took his finger and sucked it clean.

 

“Good slut.” He smiled, and I found myself being grateful for that smile. 

Then we set off back towards the boat house. I had honestly expected to be allowed to drive away but now my ordeal looked like it was going to continue. I was scared, excited and confused all at the same time.

 

We walked back over the sand which had been made harder with the rain. There were still a few people around enjoying the freshness that the rainfall had brought to the air. They did not give us a second glance as Simon and I walked through them and back to the place of my deflowering. I was just hoping that he did not order me to expose myself at all whilst we walked, as that would have been just too much humiliation for me to take.

 

But he didnt and we were soon back inside the rundown, dusty, sandy building.

 

I looked at him expectantly.

 

“Slut, you may thank me for what just happened this afternoon.” 


“Thank you, Master, for this afternoon.”

 

He moved to me and once more gripped my hair twisting tightly, this time making sure my body bent in pain. 


“Is that the best you can do, slave?”

 

“Thank you, Master, for fucking your slave and taking her virginity and raping her cunt and mouth, Master.”

   

It concerned me to realise that I meant what I said. I really did like it this way. I was a slave and I needed a Master. I began to sob again.

 

Master (6) …

 

I gripped her hair hard and twisted as my new found slave used harsh words to describe what I had done to her this afternoon. It was amazing but after what was no more than 30 minutes since I had first fucked her my erection was nudging upwards under my shorts once again. 


As I heard Ev thank me for fucking her and taking her virginity, I knew that she would be fucked again before this afternoon was through. I asked her to put down the bag containing the things I had brought from the car. Moving to her I placed my hands tenderly on her face and used my thumbs to brush away her tears. 


“Slave Ev I want you to strip naked now. Take off the sweatshirt …”

 

I saw her look at me questioningly, as the last time I had issued that command I had done so only because I knew that she was tied and unable to comply. The consequence of that for her was that she was flicked harshly with a soaking wet towel. This time I really did want her naked and so I nodded in response to her unspoken query and said gently, “strip.” 


I watched as the lovely, newly owned Evelyn Wang crossed her arms, gripped the bottom of my sweatshirt and pulled it high up and over her head. It was a repeat, in part, of the show I had received earlier when she first walked onto the beach only this time it was her final vestige of modesty and left her superbly and stunningly naked.

 

If there was any uncertainty remaining as to whether I had renewed my ardour enough to fuck her again that uncertainty had now disappeared. As I surveyed her slim, tanned body I knew that I needed to be inside her once more. 


She held my top in her fist waiting for instructions as to what she could or should do with it. 


“Drop it on the floor slut,” I ordered, “and then stand with your hands clasped behind your head and your legs apart.

 

Ev obeyed immediately and stood before me in the manner I had requested. Once more I looked her slim, desirable figure up and down. She glanced back at me. 


“Look at the floor slave,” I said firmly. Again, Ev responded straight away. 


“Ask me to fuck you slut.”

 

“Please fuck me Master,” Ev said without looking up. 


“Beg me to fuck you slut.”

 

“I beg of you Master, please make your worthless slave feel useful by screwing her and filling her with your seed.”

 

I smiled, liking what I heard. I stood facing her, hands on my hips. 

“Okay slave, down on your knees, keep your hands behind your head and take down my shorts.” 


Ev risked a quick glance directly at me.

 

“Its okay,” I said, “now I want to see you looking into my eyes.” 


“Master, may your useless slut speak?”

 

“Go ahead.”


“This is really hard for me Master. What if slut should be incapable of performing successfully what you have asked of her?”

 

“You will not fail slut, the word is not in your vocabulary. If you do not succeed the first time you will be beaten so hard that you will not fail a second time.”

 

Her eyes looked directly into mine and, gulping, Ev got down onto her knees. I smiled as she shuffled forwards, hands still behind her head, towards me. Her face was now positioned ideally at the level of my groin. I looked down on her as she reached me and started to tug at the tie strings with her teeth. This was terrific. I could feel her brush my erection with her face and my desire became even more inflamed.

 

“Kiss the length of my cock slut through the material.” 


Without hesitation Ev started to perform as requested. I felt her soft lips lovingly kiss up and down the shaft, making it grow even more if that were possible. Having navigated the length several times she paused of her own volition and started to play with the end. Albeit through my shorts I could feel her tongue licking deliciously and her lips closing in on the hard shape.

 

“If you make me cum before I am ready slut I will make you suffer.”

 

“I am sorry Master,” Ev said quietly as she once more tugged at the tie strings on my shorts. It did not take much more work for her to pull them free at which point Ev started to pull the shorts down with her teeth. It took some work but soon she had them to a point where my cock was obstructing her progress.

 

“Master, I am sorry but I cant get them any further down.” 


I believe she must have seen the look on my face because she resumed her task with a renewed vigour pulling the shorts away from my body and allowing my cock to spring free. She paused briefly to kiss my naked flesh, which was a nice touch on her part, before pulling the shorts to the floor. If I had been looking to beat her I could have made life hard by refusing to move my feet. However I was now desperate to screw my little slut and so I kicked the shorts away and faced her naked.

 

“I want you on all fours slave.”

 

Her wish was my command. I looked down on the glorious body of my slut Ev. Only a few hours ago she had come quietly to the beach in search of a sun tan, and now she was prostrate on all fours waiting to be fucked.  The light was beginning to fade now which accentuated certain curves on Evs body delightfully.

 

“Ask me to fuck you in the Ass slut.”

 

I smiled as I heard an audible gasp from Ev. 


“Master, please …” 


“What? Are you disobeying me?” The request was certainly causing her some consternation.

 

“No Master, of course not Master.”

 

“Then ask me.” 
 
”M...Master,” this was hard for her, “Master, please …” 


“Yes slut, what is it?” 


“Master, please fuck me in the ass.”

 

I got down to my knees and took her hair in my hands, gripped tight and twisted her face to mine. 


“You are a good slut. Do you know what a Masters kiss is?” I asked.

 

“Yes Master …” she replied. 


With that I twisted her head even more and exposed her neck to me following which I proceeded to attack her lips kissing Ev passionately and powerfully taking her top lip and biting it. Ev yelped a little but became calmer when I moved to her bottom lip and began to suck on that. I heard a small moan come from my slave as I moved to her neck, kissing and nibbling it before I licked the entire length of her smooth skin. Ev looked ravaged by my assault on her face and neck but as I released her hair and let her head fall face down once more I heard her say without any prompting,

 

“Thank you, Sir, for covering me in a Masters kiss.”

 

She was shaking a little now, turned on but not sure where she would be fucked, I guessed was the reason for her tremble. She need not have worried, not for today at least, as I wanted to be inside her sweet little pussy once more.

 

As I moved behind and closer to her I heard a quiet gasp as she felt my hands slide up her inner thighs towards the very centre of her body.  
 
My fingers prised apart the cheeks of her bottom, laying her open for impalement, had I so chosen. Ev groaned as she felt my fingers trace the crevice of her ass cheeks, fearing the worst as I stroked the tight rose of her anus before working lower to the hot pink slit that gaped so invitingly.  
 
I slid two fingers inside her, making her body writhe as the evidence of her pleasure began to bubble up once more. I began to frig her and my fingers made a slight squelching sound as they moved in and out of her slit. Ev remained as still as she could, fighting the tremors that seemed to be building up from her stomach. I looked to the side and saw her biting her lower lip to prevent herself from crying out loud.   
 
"Oh fuck me Master," she cried.  
 
I smiled. "Ask me nicely."  
 
"P-please fuck me Master."  
 
"Again."  
 
"Oh! Oh please fuck me. Please put your cock into me Master. Fuck me, fuck your slut!"  
 
The last word was almost lost in a strangled cry as she suddenly felt the thick bulb of my cock pressing against her slit. She pushed her ass back at me eagerly, and cried out as I slid my cock into her, deeper and deeper until it filled her completely.  
 
Then I was fucking her again, driving my weapon hard, as my stomach slapped against her backside whilst I took my pleasure in her. Ev seemed beside herself.  The force of my thrusts became harder, pounding her body, and I could hear her breath coming in loud grunts as she was hurled forward with every stroke.  
 
Then I was there. A shout of climax marked the release of my sperm once again into the used pussy of Evelyn Wang, my slut, my slave. Then she too cried out as almost at once as she felt yet another orgasm triggered. Sensing her passion, I continued to plunge my cock deep as it spurted again and again within her glorious body.

 
At last I was done and I lay still across Evs ass and back as she lay panting beautifully beneath me, exhausted. My fingers traced her spine as I gazed down at her, my cock still deeply embedded between her sensitive lips.  
 
"My passionate little slave," I murmured.

 

“Thank you Master,” she replied almost lovingly. 


After a few seconds of recovery I pulled my slackening shaft out of her. Ev groaned as a trail of my sperm created a thin river like channel down her thighs. There was still some blood but not too much as her virginity was now rapidly becoming a thing of the past. 


I stood up.

 

“Clean me kajira!” I ordered.

 

My slut was exhausted but knew her place. So, with no little ache in her body she placed her hands behind her head and shuffled forward on her knees. Her mouth immediately went to my pubic hair as she licked and sucked the remnants of our coupling from it. Following this she moved to my cock taking it smoothly into her mouth and letting her lips create a sheath around the shaft as she sucked up the left over semen, blood and juice. I watched as she swallowed it down leaving an enticing string of the mixture connecting her to my groin.

 

“Stand slave,” I now ordered.

 

“Master,” she said quietly, “may your useless slut speak?” 


“Go ahead.”

 

“Master, would you … could you … kiss me again, like the last time … a Masters kiss I mean Master.” 


I looked her straight in the eye and made sure my face looked angry.

 

“How dare you even start to suggest what I may or may not do to you? How I treat you is not yours to decide. I own you now, do you understand?”

 

Ev looked genuinely scared. 


“Well … do you?”

 

“Y… y … yes Master.” 


“Who owns you slut?”

 

“You do Master?” 


“Good slut. So long as we are clear.” She looked relieved.

 

“Okay, if you want a Masters kiss then you must do something for me in order to deserve such a reward.”

 

Ev looked up. I reached into the bag and took out the length of bicycle chain. It was a single length of about 6 feet and clean, not used and oily. Her eyes widened.

 

“Go and stand against the wall. Place your palms flat against it and stand with your feet about 3 feet away and 3 feet apart. I am going to give you 5 hard lashes with the chain following which, providing you count each lash and then thank me for it; I will give you a Masters kiss.”

 

Ev looked dumbfounded.

 

“Well slut, go now to your position. What are you waiting for?”

 

“Master … I … cant …”

 

“Go slave to where I have commanded. You are mine totally now and must obey.”

 

Ev looked delightfully scared but non-the-less moved into the position I had asked of her. I saw her lip tremble and she was crying.

 

“Are you scared pretty one?”

 

“Y … y … yes Master.” 
 
”Do not worry it will soon be over.” I lashed the chain onto the sandy floor and watched Evs reaction as she saw the dust fly around and a gash in the earth open up. She imagined this to be her skin and sobbed even harder.

 

“Are you ready slut?”

 

“Yes Master,” she whispered.

 

I moved to her and grasped her hair. I twisted her head and exposed her neck whereupon I savagely kissed, sucked and bit upon her lips until I tore my mouth away and licked the length of her sensuous neck.

 

“Master?” Ev said breathlessly.

 
”I would not be so hard on my slut as to whip her with a chain …” 

“Oh, Master,” her tears were now of relief and gratitude. 


“… unless she deserved a harsh punishment of course.” I left the possibility that it could happen just hanging there for Evs benefit.

 

“Slut we need to leave now, but first I need I need to prepare you. Stand with your hands behind your head and your legs apart.”

 

I smiled as Ev, not knowing what I had planned, looked quizzically back at me but obeyed my order. I reached into the bag and took out the package marked luggage spider and opened it up. 


Ev dare not ask me what it was but I wanted her to know so that she could anticipate its use upon her body. 


“Slut,” I said standing up and holding the spider out to her. “This is a spider fastening. You can see that from a central point 4 thick stretch legs of about 9 inches in natural length come out. The idea is that you pull them as tight as you can before hooking them into place in order to fasten things such as luggage to your car. However I have a different use for it.”

 

With that I moved behind Ev and placed the central point at the base of her spine. She flinched deliciously. Holding it in place I pulled one of the spiders legs out and around her body and fastened it back onto the central point. I noticed Ev suck her already flat and slim stomach in as far as she could as the leg pulled tight against itself trying to get back to its natural length of only 9 inches. 


“Oh … Master …” Ev uttered breathlessly.

 

I reached around and fastened a second leg in the opposite direction around her waist.

 
”Ohhhhhh!” she really was feeling it now.

 

“Now slut, can you imagine where the next two are going.” 


“Yes, Sir.”


“Where?” 


“My pussy, Sir.” 


“Ask me to do it slave.” 


Ev swallowed hard and then said, “Please fasten the next leg through my pussy Master.”

 

I smiled and reached down between her spread legs. Her slit was still wet from the sex we had just had and so it was easy to position the spiders leg between her labial lips. Then I pulled upwards.

 

“Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!” she yelled as the leg was stretched way beyond its natural 9 inches and disappeared into her ass cheeks from behind through and into her pussy only reappearing from the very top of her mound rubbing harshly against her clitoris.

 

“Please Master … take it out … I cant stand it.”

 

I looked upon my slut Evelyn as her body almost doubled over trying to relieve the intrusive agony of the spiders leg. I took the fourth, despite her eyes pleading with me not to and secured it down the same path. So now she had two legs splitting her in two almost, one on top of the other. She looked to be in agony.

 

“Stand up straight slave.”

 

Ev did as she was told, albeit with a struggle.

 

“Now I will fasten the chain like so I order to secure the spider in place.” 
 
I proceeded to link the chain through and around the tight spider, somehow finding space between the stretched leg and Evs skin. As I linked it all the way around her waist I made sure to wrap it around the spiders hooked connectors making it impossible to remove the object of her torture.

 

Once I had completed this I then took the remaining few feet of chain and wrapped it around Evs waist before fastening a padlock through the links. She looked amazing and the hard links of the chain were pressed tightly into her nubile flesh underneath the stretched spider. They would leave a serious imprint whenever she was released that would be for sure.

 

Ev was struggling. The bondage she was suffering was very restrictive and it was obvious that she was in pain. I reached back into the bag and took out the white pumps. Ev watched with an ever growing sense of even more horror as I placed a handful of small sharp stones in each.

 

“Lift up your left leg Ev.”

 

I knew this would not be easy given her state of being bound so I grabbed her ankle gently and placed the pump on her foot. I smiled as she winced in pain when her foot was placed back on the floor. I repeated the same with her right pump and so now Ev faced me not really knowing which part of her body hurt the most.

 

“Okay, Slut you may thank me.”

 

Ev looked up and forced the words out.

 

“Thank you Master for tying me in this way and putting stones in my shoes.” 

Perfect. A few short hours ago Evelyn Wang had been a 21 year old gorgeous virgin. Now she had been fucked twice and was tied in a state of excruciating bondage.  I placed the sweatshirt back over her head. This concealed the spider and the chain and meant that the only signs of her state were the constant writhing and squirming of her lovely body.

 

“Ok slut heres what happens now. I am going to leave first. I will walk to my car and wait for you there. Once you see me at my car you will then walk across the beach to me. That way I can watch your struggle. At some point I want you to stop by someone on the beach and ask them if they have the correct time.”

 

I knew that this would be both agonising and embarrassing for Ev as the beach was starting to fill up a little more now the rain had cleared, the working day had ended and the weekend had begun. Despite the on coming dark people brought down their BBQs and so the sand was anything but deserted.

 

“Tell me Ev do you live alone?”

 

“No sir, I have a room mate.”

 

“Okay, so when we are both at my car you will call your roomy and tell her that you are ok, that you have met someone and may well be out until Sunday night. Understand?”

 

“Yes Master.” 
 
I knew that she would obey me as unless I unlocked the padlock she could not remove either the spider or the chain.

 
”Then you will get into your car, follow me and we will have the whole weekend together.” 


I laughed as I picked up the bag and left the old boat house.

 

“See you at the car slut!” 


Slut (6) … 


I just stared, watching as he walked away, sand kicking up in his wake, basically in shock about what had happened in these past few hours.  The legs of his spider caused horrible discomfort to my pussy, as they dug relentlessly and deep.  And I let him chain it to my body, the ultimate sign of bondage, padlocked in place.  I wanted to wail in humiliation and shock.


But I knew I had to obey.  There was no thought of rebellion at this point.  He had almost reached his car, and I set off.


The first step was agony, my pussy screaming in bondage, the bungee cords digging deeper and deeper, the chains tight around my waist, and why had he put the small rocks in my shoes?  Of course I knew the answer, to make me suffer for the privilege of serving him, to make me walk in the most uncomfortable way, to accent the restrictions hidden under the sweatshirt. 


I could see him watching me and I didnt want to give him the pleasure of seeing me struggle.  But the sharp stones were doing their damage, and I could barely make it, no grace, no sexy catwalk, just discomfort. 


The beach was far busier than when I had first arrived, people desiring to get the last rays of the sun after the late afternoon shower.  A family of four was staking out their claim on the sand to my right.  They carried coolers, so they planned a BBQ, I suspected. 


Two surfers with their boards marched towards the water out ahead, and though they glanced at me, I must have looked totally unappealing, in a baggy sweatshirt and limping, almost shuffling along.  And a boy and his girlfriend, probably high schoolers, walked nearby holding hands, he was carrying a picnic basket. 


Tears started coming to my eyes, thinking of the romance that they felt and the humiliation that engulfed me.  I was going to stop them, but I could see they were not wearing watches. 


A jogger was coming along the beach. I veered towards the water, as the jogger closed the distance.  “Excuse me, Sir,” I called out.  “Can you tell me what time it is?”  I was not sure what I wanted, for him to stop or just to call out the time. He stopped.


“Hi, its about 4:40,” he said as he slowed, his eyes checking out the sight before him.  “Are you ok?” he asked? 


“Yeah, sure, just wondered what time it was,” I responded.


“I was just wondering, cos it looked like you were limping.”  He must have been in good shape, because I noticed he was talking normally, while I would have been huffing and puffing for breath.

 

“Uh, no, just a blister on one of my feet, thats all,” I lied.


“Anything else?” he asked, and then I realized that I had unconsciously allowed my gaze to fall to his crotch, noticing the bulge already growing.  Surely the way I looked now was not sexy, but he was interested. 


“No, thats ok, I have to get going,” I said, realizing Master was waiting.


“Maybe Ill see you again some time.  Thanks.”  And I turned away and headed towards the cars, the limp less pronounced as I was getting used to the rocks.


As I neared, I could feel the spider cords sliding and making slight squishy noises.  My juices were flowing like a river and there was nothing I could do to stop it.  I walked up to Master, who ordered me to kick off my shoes and get into a display position. I obeyed immediately despite the fact that we were in the bay of a public car park bordering the beach.


Relieved to be barefoot, I spread my legs and locked my hands behind my neck, forcing my breasts to press outward beneath the sweat top.  By lifting my hands, the sweatshirt rode well above my hips to reveal the spider and chain bondage.  I prayed no one was looking.


“Have a nice walk, slut?” he laughingly asked, circling his slut, knowing there was no answer other than “Yes, Master” that I could give.


“Why did you decide to ask the jogger about the time, and not someone else?”


“Master, I …”


“Wait, slut, we need to correct something right now.  You are no longer an I.  You will refer to yourself in the third person, or using some identifying phrase such as your slut or this fucking cunt.  Do you understand?”


How demeaning, but of course this slut responded, “Yes, Master, your kajira understands.”


“Continue with your answer, slut.”


“Master, your slut could see he had a watch, and she did not want to appear in front of the family with the two children,” I answered truthfully.  As I was completing my answer, his hands had gone under the shirt, and his fingers were sliding under two of the spider cords.  He intentionally pulled outward, making them dig deeper, as if that was possible. 


I let out an audible moan of anguish and hopelessness, and he just laughed at my plight. 


“These cords are sopping wet, slut,” he announced, making no attempt to keep his voice down.  “Are you enjoying this, kajira Ev?”


“No, Master, they hurt and my feet…”


He suddenly drove his fingers under the cords and into my abused pussy. “Incorrect, slut,” he hissed.  You may not say “my anything.”  You own nothing anymore, slut, not your feet, not your pussy, not even your name.   Do not refer to anything as my or mine and do not use first person pronouns in any way, shape or form.”


Using his fingers in my pussy as leverage, he practically lifted me off the ground and pulled me closer to himself.  With an unpleasant smile, more like a smirk on his face, he kissed me once again as a Master kisses his slave, leaving me panting and like putty in his hand.  He seemed to sense that his fingers were driving me to the edge of a powerful orgasm, and he suddenly pulled out


“Noooooooooo…” I whimpered, but he just laughed, knowing what I was thinking.


He ordered me to Nadu, and I quickly fell to my knees, spread them wide, and awaited my next humiliation.  He reached for my bag and pulled out my cell phone.  “Call your roomie and tell her what I told you,” he said, handing me the phone.


I dialled and prayed Rika would not pick up, afraid of what questions she would ask.  Her answering machine responded after six rings, and I sighed a prayer of thanks. 


“Hi, its…”  I hesitated, not sure if I would be punished for using either my name or the word “me.”  I raised my eyes to Master and he smiled knowingly at my concern. “…its your sweetheart,” and I gave a silly laugh. “Hey, met a friend from high school at the beach, and gonna spend the next day or two at her place, catching up on old times, k?  See you Sunday sometime, love you, bye!” 


I disconnected and handed the phone back to Master.  “Nice work, slut,” he praised, and I actually appreciated his words.  He now had me for at least 48 hours. 


“Master, may your slut speak?”


“Yes, what do you want, cunt?”


“Um, Master, your slave does have studying to do this weekend and a paper due on Monday and she …”


“Yes, yes, I am sure you do.  Dont worry; you will be back to your place in plenty of time on Sunday, with a whole new outlook on life.  Now, stand up and lets get going,” he said, as I began to rise. 


He grabbed my bag, tossed the phone in it, and handed it to me.  “We cant leave your car parked here all night, so you go get it and drive back over here.  Follow me and well take it to a friends shop where you can park it and get it on Sunday.  Walk barefoot and see if you remember the kajira way to walk, as though your ankles are chained.  Now get,” and with that, he lifted the back of the sweatshirt and slapped my ass, making me jump and exclaim.  He simply laughed.


I walked as though my ankles were separated by only a few inches of chain, and the movement again reminded me of the spider legs and chain that encased my pussy.  I wanted to get in my car and flee, but I couldnt, padlocked as I was.  There was no choice but to return to Simon and follow him as I had been ordered.


As I neared his SUV, he started up and I followed him out onto Pacific Coast Highway, headed back into town.  We turned off a few miles later and zigzagged through several streets.  My mind was a mess and I was so uncomfortable, shackled as I was. 


After a few more turns, I saw him put on his right blinker and for the first time tried to think where we were.  He turned into a small parking lot and then I realized.  It was an adult book and novelty shop.  In gaudy neon the lights declared that they did piercing and tattooing. 


He parked and so did I.  I thought I would just get out of my car and into his, but instead he got out first and walked to my door as I was opening it.


“Hand me your bag, slut.”  I obeyed and he tossed it into the trunk of his car.  “Lets go say hi to my friend,” and he reached down and grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the back door of the shop.


“Oh, wait a sec.  Raise your hands up over your head.”  When I obeyed, he began to lift the sweatshirt and I immediately lowered my hands and exclaimed, “Wait, Master…”


His reaction was swift and without mercy.  He grabbed my hair and pulled my head downward.  He quickly administered 6 hard slaps on my exposed ass, as I yelped and begged him to stop.


“When I,” slapppp, “tell you to do something,” slapppp slappppp, “you do it, no complaints,” slappppp, “no delay,” slapppp, slapppp.  “Do you understand, slave?” he asked, jerking my head upward.  I nodded quickly and he jerked my hair harder.  “Answer correctly, kajira!”


“Yes, Master, your slave understands,” I choked out with tears running down my cheeks. 


He lifted the sweatshirt completely off, and there I stood, naked except for his bondage and my hoop earrings.


“Now, lets go, and dont disobey me again!” and he led me to the back door of the shop.


To be continued …

Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 3

Master (7) … 

Although Ev was now becoming more conditioned by the minute to being my slave, I could still see the indignation on her face as she stood facing me, naked save for her bondage. I could sense her thinking Im outside … okay Im round the back of a small, seedy sex shop … but Im still outside and hes got me naked …


I had a T shirt on with my beach shorts and track shoes. I knew that my being clothed would highlight Evs nakedness in her own mind even more. The thought caused my cock to throb.


As she moved in front of me I could see the reddish tint to her pert ass cheeks from the spanking she had just received. My cock throbbed even more!


Ev had come a long way in a short time. Only a couple of hours ago she had headed down to the beach with the single thought of getting some sun. Now she had lost her virginity, been tied in very restrictive bondage and made to walk with stones in her shoes. Delightful!


When she had stopped to ask the jogger the time, my plan to maximise her humiliation had almost backfired as, despite my rough treatment of Ev, I relished having her as my slut and felt a pang of genuine jealousy as she talked with him.


Watching her walk over the beach knowing that she was moving the way I had decreed with the chain and spider had been really cool. Finding out that she was almost climaxing as she walked across the sand, despite her pain, just confirmed that Ev was a natural slave.


“Master, may I say something?”


“Yes slut, speak.”


“Did master pick up his slaves shoes?”


It seemed a crazy question for Ev to ask given all she had been through combined with her current predicament.


“Yes, slut I did.”


“Thank you, Sir.”


“Come on slut,” picking up the bag with her shoes and clothes and my sweat top in, I pushed her hard in the back towards the rear entrance of the shop.


“Knock on the door,” I ordered.


She hesitated for a moment and then did as I had asked. Her knock was quiet and so I had to command her to repeat it before the door opened slightly. Once the person on the other side saw it was me the door opened wider and we were ushered inside.


“Hey, Simon, pal, how are you? And who is this?”


John, my sex shop owning mate, was eying Ev up and down.


“Its a while since you brought me anybody, and a long time since we had one as stunning as this. And shes Asian as well … gorgeous.”


Ev turned to look at me, “Master?” she said inquisitively.


“He is my friend, and so slut will do for him whatever I ask. Understand?”


I could see that she was very uncomfortable with this situation but accepted it none the less, nodding her agreement.


“Speak slut, tell me how grateful you are for being allowed to serve Masters friends. I have a reputation to uphold and by opening this cunt …” I gripped her hair and twisted cruelly, “… to my friend, I trust it to service him well.”


“Ouch!” She cried. Evs hair and scalp obviously hurt as I twisted even harder and forced her to her knees.


“Kiss his cock slut!”


Looking pleased with the opportunity John stood before the prostrate Ev and presented his groin. I watched as my slave, Evelyn Wang, naturally assumed the Nadu position, which pleased me, and leaned her head forward. I saw her eyes close.


”Slut, open my eyes and look at him whilst you follow my orders.”


She opened her eyes and moved her mouth to the denim covered outline of Johns hardening cock. He placed his hand in her hair and gripped her flowing locks tight again as she looked up at him with large, pleading eyes. I smiled thinking how much her head must now hurt from having her hair pulled.


She moved her lips along his length and then deliciously kissed the burgeoning tip.


“Fuck yeah. Si, its good to see you too.”


I bade slut to stand as John released his grip on her hair. I trusted that being forced to kiss the outline of his penis had made Ev feel even more humiliated. I certainly hoped so.


“I need to leave sluts car parked round the back until Sunday Jonno,” I remarked.


“Sure thing buddy, no problem. Gee you got a whole weekend with this? Shes sure gonna suffer Ill bet.”


I laughed at how his flippant remark had just confirmed Evs worst thoughts.


“Listen bud,” I said, “this slut is special, and so I want her marked now before I get her back to my place. Can you help?”


“Hey, sure payment terms as normal?”


I nodded.


“Listen, its nearly 5pm and so Ill go close the shop and be right with you.” John disappeared through the rooms internal door and back into the shop.


Ev looked at me. “Master, may your slut speak?”


“Go ahead,” I consented knowing full well what was on her mind.


”How will your slave be marked, Master?”


“Dont know yet slut, maybe piercings, well see.”


“And what are the normal payment terms Master?”


I laughed. “Youll have to use your imagination until the time comes slut.”


John returned.


“Okay buddy whats it to be?”


I look Ev up and down and paused to ponder, making sure I took my time and making her wait time as agonising as I could.


“Lets get this lot off first. Legs apart and hands up behind your head,” I barked out my order. Ev obeyed instantly.


“Impressive pal,” Jonno observed as he looked lecherously at Evs bondaged pussy between her spread legs and her thrust out perky breasts.


I released the padlock and unwound the chain. This action caused no little pain to Ev as the chain imprints came into view. I saw her biting her bottom lip trying not to cry as I unhooked the bungee spider and peeled the legs out from between her soaking pussy lips and released her waist.


Ev really did look stark naked now.


“Keep your position,” I ordered knowing what was coming. I watched as Ev felt the blood return to her body parts that had been secured and she cried out in pain, collapsing to her knees.


“I love that part,” Jonno laughed, “but she didnt keep her position, so maybe a whipping later?” He raised his eyebrow and I smiled. Ev was now performing for both of us and she clearly was not happy but dare not show it.


“Show your sluttish gratitude cunt,” I ordered, “kiss my friend, on the lips this time.”


“Master please … dont make me …”


I looked harshly at her.


“Yes Master.”


Ev moved slowly to John and placed her mouth on his. I could see his hard on pushing against the denim of his jeans as her kiss became deep and meaningful. She was a good slut I would pierce her I think.


“Okay enough,” I said pulling Ev away from John by her hair. She yelped delightfully and reached up to rub at the point where I had gripped her.


“Jonno, get the piercing gun gear, I want my pussy pierced.”


“Oh please Master, no, I couldnt stand it not on my pussy.”


“Slut, you are the pussy to which I refer, I am not going to pierce you there, I will only pierce your ears again.”  She looked relieved.


“And dont forget you are not I now … and your pussy is my pussy, so if I wanted to pierce you there I would!”


“… I …slut is sorry Master.”


“You will be punished later.”


Ev cast her eyes downwards.


“Sit, cunt, in that chair.” I pointed to an old padded chair. Ev, head bowed, walked slowly over to it and sat down. The old chair was representative of the entire surrounding and I saw Ev glance at the bare, cold brick walls and the stark stone floor. There were no windows and I smiled as I saw Ev swallow hard realising, I guess, that anything could happen to her in here.


She sat gingerly down. The blood in her body would still not be flowing freely yet. I used some Velcro strips to confine her wrists to the arms of the chair.  She looked at me with surprise.


“Just to make sure you dont jerk at the wrong time and spoil the piercing, slut.”


Jonno brought the piercing gun and approached my slut. He moved towards her head and ogled her naked flesh at the same time. Reaching to her left ear first he captured her upper lobe skin and slipped the piercing needle smoothly through. He then completed his task on her other ear.


“Good work Jonno,” I commented.


”I brought these for her Si,” he held up a pair of hoops, slightly smaller than her current pair with a letter S hanging from them.


“Excellent bud,” I said, “S for Simon, Slut or Slave …”


“Or Sex toy,” laughed Jonno.


Ev gave a small smile and seemed to be more relaxed, I imagine because her experience in this seedy little shop had not been a painful one so far, save for the agony of having the spider removed and the fact that she was butt naked of course.  She knew that a second piercing was common among girls her age, and she could always remove the dangling S and replace the ring with a stud or even leave it open when visiting her parents. 


“Master?”


“Yes, cunt.”


“May your slave speak?”


I nodded.


“Can we leave now Master, I want to do things for you …?”


I moved to my slave and taking her hair once again in my hands I twisted until she screamed out.


“Master, please dont …” she cried with tears in her eyes.


“Listen, slut, dont you show disrespect for my friends and I like you just have ever again.”


“But Master, I only wanted to …”


“Shut up, slut. Jonno fetch the nipple piercing instrument.”


“You got it pal,” Jonno responded immediately.


“What?” cried Ev,” no Master, no way…” and she struggled to get out of the chair.


“Dont tell me what I can and cant do cunt. When will you learn?” I reached down her body and twisted her already erect nipples hard and painfully into a state of enhanced prominence.


I gripped her hair tighter and bent her head back. Jonno approached and took the opportunity to fondle Evs breasts until, I noticed, his hard on was raging. She struggled like mad, making our task difficult.


“Please, Master, not my nipples, dont let him, please how will I explain pierced nipples to Rika or,” and she paused in horror as the thought sunk in, “my parents …”


“Who gives a fuck about your parents or Rika? You are my slut, not them, although perhaps, if Rika is half as tasty as slut is, I might make her my slave as well so that you two can both serve me ... together!”


I paused momentarily reflecting on the pleasing image of Ev and her room mate writhing naked together in chains on my bed. Delightful!


“But Master, please, no!” Sluts whining brought me back to reality.


“Slave, be quiet!” I had lost patience now and moved to her side and slapped her hard across the face with my open palm. It was something I did not do often and something that I was not proud of. But she was really pissing me off!


“Ouchhhhh!...” she yelled and looked at me directly. “You bastard!  Let me out of here.  Fuck you!”


I was shocked to hear her speak so, although slut was now silently rubbing her cheek.


“Pass me a pair of hand clamps, Jonno,” I asked. He did.


“Open up your mouth Ev and stick out your sassy tongue.”


Ev, shocked at both the harshness of my slap and the fact that she had dared to call me a bastard, was still a little stunned and she did as ordered. As soon as I saw her pink tongue emerge I moved swiftly and clamped it hard between the two flat ends of the hand held instrument and pulled her head away from the chair.


“Nnghhhhhh!” she uttered unintelligibly. I guessed that slut meant to say No!


“Jonno come here and pierce her tongue.”


Evs eyes went wild with fear.  Her breathing was raspy and her fear was evident.


“Nnghhhh!!” she tried to scream and she bucked in an attempt to throw me off. I pinched her tongue harder and extra tears rolled down her cheeks.


Jonno place the tongue piercing implement like a staple gun with her tongue in between the needle and the base. He squeezed the trigger and smoothly holed Evs tongue.


“Fkkkggg Bstddds!” she uttered. I knew what she meant!


“John fetch me a tongue stud with both a standard fastening and one with a four foot thin chain attached.”


“Youre the boss,” Jonno skipped off to fulfil my request.


Ev was blubbering now at the thoughts of what I had done to her and the sense of what I might be about to do.  She was breathing in deep gasps, mixed with sobs.


Jonno was back in an instant with the required stud and fasteners, and some cuffs.  Damn, if the guy could not read my mind! I watched, keeping Ev securely clamped, as he fastened the stud in place. A nice shiny top stud and a fastener with a chain attached to it. I released the clamp but not before I had started to pull on the chain.


“Nnnnnnggg, plssssss.” Ev could still not speak clearly as I pulled harder and forced her to follow me just as dog would follow its Master.


“Hey slut youre my bitch now,” I laughed.  I released her wrists and before she could do anything, Jonno grabbed her wrists and cuffed them behind her back. 


I started to lower the chain towards the cold, stone floor making Ev, of course, lower her body to the ground.


As I lowered her I wrapped the chain around my fist until I had her cheek resting on the floor, her exposed tongue almost lapping up dust and, more significantly, her ass cheeks raised high in the air.


“Okay Jonno, payment time.”


Ev looked at me out of the corner of her tear filled eyes.


“Her ass is yours pal.”


Jonno looked extremely happy.


“What, really?” he questioned disbelievingly.


“Yes bud, all yours.” I hadnt had her virgin ass yet but I felt that Ev would be even more humiliated by the fact that I had given her to a complete stranger for him to take her anal virginity. By the look of complete horror in her eyes I was right.


Jonno moved behind Ev, spread her thighs and positioned himself appropriately.


“Fuck me, Si, shes juicing some down here.”


“Well use it to lubricate her then,” I laughed.


“Good plan bud.” I could see Jonno place two fingers in Evs pussy and start to smear her pussy juice around her sweet anal rose. Ev mewed her discomfort.


“Pllsss, dnnnt!”


After a short period of his ministration, and much to Evs embarrassment, her backside began to writhe deliciously. Jonno placed his cock at the entrance to her ass and pushed. Ev groaned. He liked it this way and was expert at making sure that all the recipients of his ass fuck received him to the full!


He shoved some more, pausing from time to time, to ensure that Ev was settled around his shaft. Then he felt her sphincter and he pushed through the final muscle with one almighty thrust impaling poor Ev entirely on his hard cock.


She cried out and tried to raise herself up but I pulled the chain harder and that kept her in position. Jonno fucked her ass thrusting time after time rocking Evs body backwards and forwards on the cold stone floor. She was getting royally fucked and I have to say this scene was sending my own hard on into overdrive.


Jonno was fucking her faster now as his own climax built up to a crescendo, and then he was there.


”Ohhhhhhhhhhh, yesssssssss!” His orgasm was signalled with several well aimed slaps down onto the peach like shape of Evs exposed buttocks. She screamed again, the slaps making her humiliation complete. Then she went rigid as Jonno poured his seed deep into her Ass.


“Fuckkk yeah,” he cried out, his conquest complete. Thrust upon thrust ensured that my slut took the full load of Jonnos sperm into her body, until finally he came to rest slumped over slaves back.


“Fuck me Si that was great.


I looked down upon my cunt.”


She looked beautiful. Evelyn Wang, 21 year old student, pierced and freshly fucked in the ass stunning!


“Oh man, shes one hot chick,” exclaimed John as he fastened his cock away inside his jeans. “I could ream her forever. You really gotta go?”


“We should be away John … really.”


“Listen man, I got Stacy coming round in 10 minutes.”


My eyebrows raised, I was interested Stacy was one great looking girl.


“Go on …” I said.


“Well, you might remember earlier that your little cunt here referred to herself as I … and she failed to keep her standing position when you took that bondage gear off.”


Ev looked at me from her still prostrate position. She looked scared.


”Indeed she did,” I agreed.


“So lets get her into my dungeon, get the bullwhips out and you, me and Stace give her a good flogging. What dya say old buddy? Itll be great…”


I thought carefully, Stace was a tasty broad and it sure would be good to see her whipping my slut. Plus the fact that the worthless cunt would be thoroughly humiliated by being whipped, and maybe even fucked, not just by me, who she had only known a few hours, but by a total stranger and his gorgeous blonde girlfriend.


“Come on pal,” cajoled Jonno, “I will get the best lay ever after youve gone if we go for it.”


I looked at Ev. Her eyes were pleading No Master, please dont, and she was making mewing sounds of pain and humiliation. So despite Ev having been pushed to her limits in the past hour, I agreed to let her be whipped.


“Ok Jonno youve got it.”


I lifted the chain upwards raising Ev off the floor. She got unsteadily to her feet and it was then that I noticed streams of Jonnos spunk running down her thighs. Nice!


“Reach me the normal stud fastener please Jonno,” I asked. I swapped the normal fastener for the chain fastener, making sure I secured that one in my bag. Ev was free from the chain but still trapped in the desolate room with nowhere to go. 


“Pleath,  Mather, “Ev could speak again, but the stud caused her sounds to slur. “Dont whip me pleath, youve done enough…”


“Slut, what happens to your useless body is up to me. When we get home I will make you belly crawl across sharp stones just to suck my cock you fucking useless cunt. But for now you will be whipped and no doubt fucked, so shut up.”


Ev burst into a crying sob. This, I knew, would be hard for her to take.


A loud bell ring sounded from the front of the shop.


“Hey, Stacys here, Ill let her in. Come on Si old pal, you know where the manacles and ropes are, so get your cunt strung up and Ill fetch the leg spreaders and whips.”


I reached out and grabbed slut by the arm,


“Come on slave,” Ev struggled in vain against my dragging her to her fate as she yelled,


“Nooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Slut (7) … 

“Nooooooooooooooooooooo!”


What have I done!   I only meant to flirt with him, to play with him and feel frisky.  Now I was naked, cuffed, raped, tongue pierced, and with no hope of escape, trapped for at least two days.  I had been caught by his charm and the potential excitement of our situation down at the boat house now I was suffering and regretted my compliance immensely.


My tongue, it hurt so badly and how would I ever hide the stud?  And that awful chain!  I was totally horrified and being treated like an animal.  The moment I was free, I would take out the stud and if my tongue was still swollen, I would just tell my friends and parents that I had accidentally bit it.


I decided I would play along and be more submissive in order to avoid further punishment and pain… although I am not sure that my submissiveness to a lesser or greater degree would make any difference to what Simon, John and his bitch had in store for me.


As John went to get his girlfriend, Master took me by the arm with my wrists still cuffed behind my back, led me down a dark hallway and into a side room. He said nothing and I dare not speak. The silence just highlighted the terrifying feeling of suspense that so engulfed me.


He flicked on the light and I must have gasped.  It was like a bondage torture chamber.  There were chains and whips and all sorts of stuff and the smell of leather was strong.


He led me towards one of the cold, stark dusty brick walls, and when we stopped some 3 or 4 metres away he turned me to face the bare brick giving my bottom a harsh spank as he moved to my rear.


“Ouch, pleath Mather, have merthy …” I whined.


He just laughed softly.


“Pleath let me go.  I wont tell anyone,” I lisped quietly. I was sobbing and tears ran wet down the same cheek trails that the previous, now dry, tears had left.


I felt my arms; wrists still cuffed together, gripped by Simons strong hands, stretched high behind my body and heard the click as the ring fastener on the cuffs was clipped to a large, thick-linked hanging chain connected to a pulley in the ceiling, which in turn was fastened to a turning lever on the wall.


“Oooooouuuchhhhhhhh!!!” 


This action forced me into a position that made me bend forward with my upper body parallel to the ground and my arms pulled high and straight behind me. It was agony. It also meant that any turn of the handle would stretch me even more over the pulley.


“Fuck, Mather … thith hurths, pleath dont …”


Master moved to me.  I felt his hands roam over my ass, my naked, exposed and abused ass. Pressing his hardened groin into me the bastard thrust his solid erection, covered only by the thin fabric of his shorts, against my skin.


“We are going to have so much fun slut,” he mocked, speaking for the first time in what seemed an age.


“Pleath Mather let uth leave now, I will do anything, anything at all for you, just ...pleath, pleath dont hurt me. What do you want, what have I done?” I heard myself almost begging for mercy.


“Shut it cunt,” came the stinging reply, “…you will be our whore and our toy for as long as we want you to be.”


I shook my head frantically from side to side in a panic.


“Oh fuck Mather … I cant … I wont be able … I have never been whipped or anything before …” I really was begging now but then I was beside myself with gut-wrenching fear. 


My pathetic pleas continued until I felt my long hair bunched into a pony tail and pulled hard.  I saw Master take a piece of thick, new, white rope and felt him wind it tightly around the start point of the bunch. I then felt him take the single white strand and plat it with my own hair making my release from the rope impossible. 


I thought, somewhat bizarrely given my situation, how good Master was at platting hair for a male. As the plat grew the more my head was pulled up and back and my neck painfully stretched. 


Once Master had finished platting me the remaining end of the rope was secured to the ring fastener on my wrist cuffs. I knew this because I could feel it not because I could see it. In fact I could do almost nothing but look straight ahead so tightly was my body being secured.


The fastening of my hair rope to the wrist cuff and therefore the pulley chain was well thought through, and I could see clearly that it meant if the handle on the wall was cranked both my arms and my neck would be agonisingly stretched. The thought scared me and the feeling of terrified apprehension in my stomach was unbearable.


Master hadnt finished yet.  He moved behind me once again and caressed my ass. 


I expected to feel his cock or his fingers penetrate me, but instead my legs were kicked apart, about 4 feet, making me very unsteady and putting most of my weight onto my arms and head via the rope ties. 


“Pleath, why are you doing thith to me?  Take me home and you can fuck me all night, but pleath take me away from here, Mather!” I begged.


Again, he said nothing. He just walked to one of the cupboards which was in my eyeline.  I twisted my head the little I could to see what was happening, and saw him take out a large, round, black ring, like a donut, and straps.


“Open up, slut,” he ordered.  I didnt move, too scared to even react.  He reached down and twisted my nipple until I cried out in pain.  At that moment, he shoved the ring into my mouth, behind my teeth, and strapped the gag to my head. 


“I am so angry right now, slut that I can barely speak.  You have disobeyed countless times in the past few minutes, to say nothing of your earlier infractions.  I told you not to speak unless spoken to, and not to use the words I or me and you have used nothing but those pronouns.  You are either totally stupid or begging to be punished.  Either way, you will pay for your actions.”

 

He walked back to the same cupboard and from a different shelf he grabbed a metal bar of some sort, with cuffs on each end.  It was collapsible and as he returned to me, he was sliding the bar back in and out.  He knelt and attached the ends of the bar to my ankles, and then pulled them outward, stretching my legs apart until I thought I would split in half. 


He walked to the side wall and cranked the chain handle once again and my arms, and my head and neck were forced back so that my ring-gagged mouth was facing straight out. The position made me the perfect height for a mouth fuck … I knew that was no co-incidence.


I tried to object, to shout no, no, please, but nothing intelligible came out. Soon I was secured in extremely tight bondage a few metres from the wall, facing the brick with my ass facing the centre of the room and totally open to any punishments Simon and his friends wanted to inflict.


I was now utterly helpless and I groaned as once more the handle on the wall was turned. The pulley pulled the chain tighter.  My arms were being pulled even further, which resulted in my back arching and my ass being raised in a very provocative manner. My shoulders were squeezed together and my breasts were thrust out as far as they could be given my situation.


However, worst of all was the fact that my neck was stretched upwards leaving me in a very painful position and my permanently open oral passage accessible at groin level to Master and whoever or whatever else he wanted to give access into me to. I was totally bound and largely immovable. I would suffer anything their whims decided and I could do nothing about it.


Moving in front of me Master looked down and into my eyes with a cruel smile. I glanced back at him still begging through my gaze for some sort of mercy and from the corner of my restricted view I saw the room door open and in walked John and his beautiful blond … Stacy I presume. 


For some reason, I was now more humiliated than ever before.  It was one thing to be naked and controlled by two men, but now a woman, and gorgeous with it, was staring at me with a wide smile. 


I hated her immediately and I detested her Southern State drawl when she spoke.


“Oh, like wow Jonno, what a gorgeous bitch she is. Can I play too?”


She sounded stupidly vague but none-the-less I was sure could be very dangerous.


“Hey Si,” I heard Jonno remark, “You have done a great job on the slut, Ill bet she cant move an inch.”


Too fucking right there Jonno, I thought to myself.


“Oh look,” the stupid blond said moving to my ass, shes shaved … how lovely. Did you guys do this?”


“No Stace,” I heard Master say, “it was all her own work.”


“What a slut!”


I was getting more humiliated by the second, and when Stacy touched the sensitive, wet slit of my pussy I jumped as far as my binds would allow.


“Ooooooooh, nice,” the stupid bitch of a girl said as she slipped a finger inside me. I could feel it wriggling in my cunt, slipping, sliding, circling making me feel good … oh so good.


“Look at her writhe,” Jonno said.


“Just needs a girls touch to get a response like this,” bragged Stacy as she slipped another finger inside me. I wanted to cry out but couldnt. I had never been touched by another girl before. In fact my only bisexual experience at all involved a little flirtatious kissing on a slightly drunken evening.


This was different … this was desperately humiliating.


By the time Stacy had finished I was on the edge of a powerful climax. She realised my orgasm ready state and expertly ceased her fingering of me just in time. As she came around to my front and knelt to face me I was shaking with fear and lust.


“Enjoy that, whore?”


I couldnt reply.


“Well did you?” she reached out and twisted my right nipple hard … very hard.


I nodded, thinking that was the best reply I could give just as she placed the 2 fingers that were covered in my juices inside her mouth and sucked them dry.


“Mmmmmm, lovely,” she mocked, and I could sense that this beautiful babe was going to help make my immediate future as painful as she possibly could.


Master (8) … 


I had to say that I was pleased with how slut was secured. Poor Ev was pretty much immobile with her mouth, ass and pussy available to us whenever and however we wanted.


She had pissed me off by being disrespectful to John and by constantly using the terms I and me and now I had positioned her to feel my wrath. As I looked down at Ev I had to admit to feeling proud of her. She looked beautiful bound, stretched and waiting to feel the pain and pleasure of my desire. However, I was also looking forward to getting her home and having her all to myself.


Jonnos girlfriend Stacy had arrived. Gorgeous and blond she appeared like a sexual vision as John led her into the room. Her golden hair hung provocatively loose as far as her shoulder blades and she wore a skimpy white vest, through which I couldnt help but notice her pierced, erect nipples The top cut off well before her tight, faded denim jeans started thus revealing many inches of flat, tanned stomach flesh.


I had known Stacy for many months, ever since Jonno met her, and she was a great girl. Always up for fun and happy, herself, to be dominated whenever the feeling took her. But for now I watched, mesmerised, as Stacy fingered my slut, my Ev and brought as near as she could to orgasm, frustratingly letting her down before Evs juices could really begin to flow. Then my cock almost exploded as Stacy walked around to sluts front and sucked her wet fingers dry. This was going to be some evening I could tell.


“Hi Si,” Stacy drawled in her seductive tones,”your sluts beautiful, arent you bitch?”


I saw Ev glance up at Stacy, moving her angry and humiliated eyes as far as the bondage would allow and glaring at the blond girl.


“Si, love the ring gag, what we gonna with that?”

”All yours Jonno,” I said obligingly, “if Stacy doesnt mind.”


“Be my guest lover,” she consented,”Im gonna fuck her myself somehow before long.”


I noticed a shudder in sluts shoulders when she heard Stacys last statement.


I saw Jonno move to the wall and I shuddered as he turned the handle once more.  My poor slaves arms and neck were stretched more than she, I am sure, had ever imagined, and beyond the belief of what she thought possible.  Every muscle and every joint in her gorgeously abused body must have cried out for relief.


I moved to a position resting against the wall that Ev faced so that I could see the action. I had a great view of my cunts face watching in terror as John approached her.  Apparently not satisfied with my considerable efforts he held more rope in his hands, which he used to bind tightly around sluts elbows.  This forced her arms further together in a manner that really must have been unbearable.  She could not move a muscle and, though was unable to speak, other than in brief unintelligible muffles, Ev could indeed see and feel everything, which was enough to induce the fear I now saw in her eyes.


Having secured her arms even tighter Jonno returned to Evs face.  Her mouth was accurately positioned at groin level so she had a fine view of my buddy as he wound down his zipper and flipped out his erect cock.  Her eyes opened wide.


“Nnghhhhh!” she cried, “Nghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” any attempt at forming an actual word was pointless and so slut just closed her eyes.


There was no need for any encouragement on his part to make her open her mouth, nor any fear of her using her teeth. Sluts throat had become a hole to be screwed.


I moved to my sluts rear and crashed my flat palm hard down on her ass.


“Yeaaaggghhhhhhhh!” she cried.


“Open your fucking eyes cunt and watch him fuck you!”


I moved to look at her face. Her lovely brown Asian eyes were indeed now wide open. Good slut.


He inserted his stiff penis into the wide opening.  It rubbed against the padded sides for the first few inches until it passed through to the inside of her warm oral cavern.  He continued to push until I could tell that he had reached the back of Evs throat as he caused her to gag.


Then he began to fuck her mouth.  First he was gentle and slow, but he soon became more vigorous and he gripped Evs hair painfully as his strokes became hard and fast.


My cock was bulging as Stacy moved to me and ran her fingers along its length. I breathed in deeply, looked into the lovely features of Jonnos girl and responded as her lips touched mine. As I kissed Stace I kept one eye on Jonno as he fucked Ev hard.


“Take me bitch,” I heard him say as he slammed home his tool.  Faster and faster he rode until the inevitable happened.  His back arched and he groaned long and loud. Even though his entire shaft had disappeared into Evs mouth and I could not see any of him, I guessed by his state that he had spilled his seed into her throat.


My slut gagged, but she could do nothing.  Johns groin thrust rapidly sending shot after shot of thick semen into Evs throat until he finally came to rest.  His panting body moved away from her as he released her hair and left a thick line of cum connecting his cock to sluts mouth.  As he pulled away it broke leaving a trace of pale white seed hanging delightfully from her chin.


“Fuck yeah man that was some blow job!”


“Hardly a blow job Jonny boy,” Stacy commented, “You just fucked her mouth. This would be a better blow job.”


I laughed as Stacy slid down his body and took his semi erect cock into her mouth and slowly cleaned him of residual sperm and slut juice. He had to lean back against the brick as Stacy almost brought his spent cock immediately back to life. Almost but not quite, whereas mine was fit to burst.


I looked back at Ev. She stared at the brick wall and I could see her tear filled eyes ready to spill over. But the evening was still young and there would be time to spill many more tears yet. So whilst Jonno and Stacy were lost in their coupling I picked up one of my friends piercing guns and approached Evs front.


As I moved to her breasts she guessed my intention.


Ev could not move at all, but she emitted a muffled groan as the device I had picked up was placed over her erect left nipple and a sharp single needle pierced her.  Moving away from my first effort I moved to the sobbing Evs other breast.  Soon both nipples were sporting a small clean hole. 


I then moved away, put down the machine and, picking up some small metal blocks connected to a fine chain, I returned to my slave. Ev could not move her neck to look down, so she could not see the 3 pound weights at the end of a small strong, yet delicate, chain. 


However, she certainly felt them, as I fastened first one then the other weight onto her nipples by inserting the chains into the pierced holes.  She groaned anew as her breasts now stretched in an entirely new direction, with the weights pulling towards the floor.  I smiled at Evs heightened state of captivity.


“Hey guys I have an idea.”


Both Jonno and I watched as Stacy unfastened her jeans and pulled them down her long legs. She kicked them off and stood facing us wearing nothing but her small vest and the briefest black lace thong.


I was very pleasantly intrigued as Stacy then peeled the black thong away from her moist slit, dispensed with the skimpy garment and faced us with a naked, shaved pussy.


“Whats your thought baby?” asked Jonno.


“Watch me lover.”


I could hardly take my eyes off Stace but I also glanced at Ev as she watched what the blond girl was up to, and I saw her eyes widen when she saw Stacys pierced labia sporting a small gold ring. Stacy clearly knew Johns house well, including this room, because she moved to a drawer and took out a large, rubber flesh coloured dildo. Turning to the wall faced by Ev she fastened the base of the phallus between two metal runners on the wall. This meant that the dildo could be made to protrude from the wall at almost any height, and secured at the appropriate level by the runners.


Stacy fastened it at a height just right for her and moving backwards towards the wall whilst fingering her already wet pussy she backed onto the dildo.


“Fucking ace Stace,” Jonno said as his girlfriend closed her eyes, started to fondle her tits and sank back onto the upturned cock. Stacys groin was about 2 feet away from Evs face so my slut had a birds eye view of all the action.


Stacy looked both Jonno and then me straight in the eye, "Would you like to watch me fuck myself?"  She whispered softly.


"Oh, shit Stace yeah", I replied.


I watched as Stacy reached down between her legs. She gripped the dildo by the shaft with the plastic cock-head just touching her glistening labia. She started to move slowly up and down, hesitating every now and then to massage her clit. Slowly she worked the dildos length into her body, easing herself backwards and leaning forward until it sunk deeply into her cunt.


I needed to fuck Ev. I couldnt help myself, my cock was bursting.


Stacy raised her right leg and then lowered herself even further now totally impaled by the phallus.  I was standing a few feet away from Stacy but I could smell the heady musk from her juiced up pussy and couldn't stand it any longer - I had to screw my slut.


“Do you want me slave?” I asked directing my request to Ev she would get me anyway but I wanted to see her response.


Ev nodded as best as she could. She was a good slut.


Moving to the rear of her bondaged body I reached out for the firm cheeks of her ass; prising them open to reveal her tight, little anus and gently kissed it.  I eased her cheeks apart and applied my tongue to the back of her cunt, lapping at my sluts juices whilst glancing up at Stacy as she thrust herself back and forth on the plastic cock.


I heard Stacy call out for Jonno and as I licked at Evs pussy I saw my buddy move to his girl and, as she leaned forward to accommodate the dildo, she pulled him into her and they kissed.


Ev was watching them and I could see her pussy getting more juiced as my tongue worked hard at her. I stood up and let my finger take over from my tongue in keeping slut wet, and slipped off my shorts with my other hand.


"Give me more!" I heard Stacy gasp; now earnestly fucking the dildo as Jonno let his hands roam over his girls firm breasts.


I slapped my open palm hard down on sluts ass and she yelped.


“Fccccck Mstrrrrrrrr!”


I looked up at Jonno and Stacy and she was now gyrating wildly, clearly on the verge of an orgasm. That was it … I had to fuck!


I gripped Evs hips and thrust hard and easily into her juice soaked pussy.


“Eeeoooowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!” she cried beautifully.


I fucked her hard and I fucked her rough, occasionally cruelly slapping her ass cheeks to heighten my sensation. This was all about me and my pleasure not about slut but we were both so stoked that it took only a dozen or so well timed strokes before I felt her pussy tighten around my cock.


“Yesssssssssssssssssssss!” Stacy yelled her way to her own climax, which triggered mine and I pumped my groin repeatedly into Evs cunt as I emptied my sperm into her. The feeling of me cumming must have started my slave as she too exploded into a seemingly powerful orgasm.


The room was one solid climax as Stacy, cunt and I came gloriously. Jonno of course had just emptied his balls into Evs mouth.  There was an overpowering smell of sex. Delicious!


I pulled out of sluts cunt dripping my cum down her thighs and looked up to see Stacy still impaled fully on the wall dildo, bent forward with her long hair hanging low covering her lovely face. Jonno stared at her perspiring body with a silly smile on his face.


Slowly and with a groan Stacy eased herself off the phallus leaving it slick and shiny with her juices.


“Great idea Stace,” Jonno said, “Ive never seen such a mass climax, shame mine was earlier.”


“No lover, thats was just the means to the end,” Stacy replied.

“Huh?” I said, “Waddya mean Stace?”


“Well I presume you guys were going to give your slut here a whipping of some sort?”

I nodded and noticed a movement in Evs shoulders as the Stacys words registered with my slut through the haze of her post orgasmic state.


“So lets get her set up with her ass in the air and get her mouth with the ring gag fastened onto the wall dildo. Its covered in my pussy juice and it will be so sexy knowing that as we beat her she will be sucking my cum into her throat.”


“Nnngggggggghhhhhhhhh!” protested slut ineffectively.


“Great idea Stace,” I commended her. I moved to slut and despite her muffled protests I pushed her a few feet until her face was at the head of the dildo. At my signal Jonno released the handle a notch to allow her position to change whilst keeping the pressure on her neck and arms at the same level.


I could smell the juice from Stacy as I inserted the phallus into Evs ring gag enjoying her mews of despair. By the time the long, wet shaft had disappeared into sluts mouth she was gagging. I imagined how humiliating this must be for Ev, and how far down her throat the plastic cock must be - my spent cock began to stir again.


“Youll get used to it slave,” I mocked. Tears streamed down her face.


“Okay boys, shall we whip her?” Stacy commented as she peeled off her vest top but replaced her black lace thong.


“Yeah,” I replied enthusiastically, “but first let me do this.”


I moved to the small basin in the corner of the room and filled a glass with water. Returning to slut I poured it over her ass cheeks. I then repeated the process until her butt was glistening with water. She shook in her bonds but could not even moan in a muffled way now as she sucked on the dildo.


“Have you got a bamboo cane Jonno?”


“Yes bud,” he replied and produced a whippy bamboo cane almost immediately.


“Thanks,” I replied. “Now when we whip her, the wet state of her ass will intensify the pain four fold.”


“Oh Si,” drooled Stacy, “I cant wait.”


I moved to Evs head and kissed her neck in a long and lingering manner. I could hear her mouth working at the dildo as, against her will, Stacys juice was lapped up.


“Are you ready for this my cunt?” I asked.


Ev could move her head less than an inch but the panic in her eyes told its own story.


I laughed and moved to her rear once again. Ev flinched as I placed the cane on her wet skin letting her feel its touch. As I removed the bamboo rod and positioned my feet accordingly I could see Ev hold her breath as her body tensed waiting for the first stroke to lash down onto her poor unprotected bottom.


Slut (8) … 


He kissed my neck, as a lover would tenderly and lovingly use his lips to light a fire, but there was no love in this kiss, only further humiliation. I could do nothing but moan, my mouth filled to capacity with the dildo attached to the wall, the juices of Stacy's pussy slowly diluting and sliding down my throat.

The kiss was a Judas kiss, a prelude to more suffering. I tried to beg with my eyes, knowing he would ignore it. The pain in my shoulders was now a dull throb.

He simply held the bamboo cane against my ass, and I could sense him reset his feet in preparation for the whipping. I felt rather than saw the cane leave
my tender bottom, held my breath in anticipation of the pain, and …

…"aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh," the agony was excruciating. I felt my entire
body quiver from the way he hit me, holding back nothing. I had never
been spanked by my father, and the shock was overwhelming. I was not
sure I could stay on my feet, but I knew that if I allowed my knees to
buckle, I would dislocate my shoulders.


"eeeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssssssssssss," Please, I begged through the gag and around the dildo which filled my mouth. I wanted to yell please no more, I will do anything, please. Why are you doing this to me? I have done nothing, only tried to please you. Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy?

Swishhhhh, I heard the next attack on my unprotected bottom and then
felt as though he was slicing skin off my body. It was a calculated move to wet my ass first and it worked. My agony was intense.

Master finally spoke after the second caning. "You will learn quickly, slut, or I will flail the skin right off your ass or back. You will obey me instantly or else," he threatened, bending down and looking directly at me. He rose and three swift and consecutive attacks marked my ass with the bamboo cane. My breathing became raspy and throaty, as I gasped and sobbed and tried to get oxygen through my nose.

"Let's go get something to eat. We'll leave her here to think about her situation," and they all agreed and left me alone, to reflect upon the 5 painful bamboo cane stripes marking my ass, in pain and in bondage, tears rolling down my cheek.

This had to be a nightmare. How could it be anything else? Did I actually think that by trying to attract Simon's attention back on the beach, that somehow I could use my sexuality to control him? Yes, I wanted his attention. Yes, I wanted him to be a strong man in my life, to be a source of sexual release and to make me feel more female, more dependent, and yes, more submissive to his desires.

My tongue and nipples were now pierced. Weights hung from my erect nubs
and they felt like they were being stretched beyond their ability to rebound. Small S's hung from a second piercing in my ears, Simon's slut. He had pierced my tongue, which now tried to glide along the dildo that filled my mouth.


I was naked, my ass striped by his bamboo cane, all my holes used and used again. I would not be able to escape; there was no erasing the past few hours. I was marked as his kajira, the only thing missing from the fictional tale being a collar or some permanent marking on my skin.

The dildo jammed into my mouth and halfway down my throat was so
uncomfortable. I was orally impaled and could do nothing to lessen the discomfort. My shoulders were numb, the muscles in my neck actually felt like they were going to start cramping. And there was nothing I could do about it.


I was so scared when my Master and his friends were present but now they were gone I felt so alone.

I heard their footsteps and then the door opened. As they made their
way across the room, Master asked, "Has this time alone helped you
understand where you failed and how you must improve?"

"ghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, ghhhhhhhhhhhhhh, ssssssssssssssssssssssssss," yes,
yes, please, I begged.

"She seems to have learned her lesson," Stacy commented.

"I hope so," Master agreed, and began to release me from my bondage, “but its hard to be sure what she is saying. If you have learned your lesson, wag your ass like a dog."


I wiggled my ass as best I could under the circumstances, now no longer even considering the humiliation of how I must look. Please, his slut begged him, she has learned her lesson!


Master (9) … 


My slut looked beautiful bound and orally gagged so comprehensively. Her ass had reddened and would be sore, I could be sure about that. However, although it would have felt like the worst beating ever, I was relatively lenient when swinging the cane and the redness would disappear in a few hours.


It was time to let her down. I wanted her to myself. I wanted the girl I had seen on the beach. I wanted my Ev to strip for me again … I wanted to take her some more.


So my well punished slut was released. First I unwound her platted hair allowing her stretched neck to come free, following which I eased her away from the dildo. It was now clean and wet with Evs saliva. I smiled as I thought of the pool of Stacys pussy juice that was now resident in my sluts stomach.


“Oh Si, cant we play some more,” asked Stacy, “I so want to fuck her.”


“No Stace she needs a rest. Its her first time and I want her to perform later, if you know what I mean?”


“Okay then you selfish bastard,” she smirked, “actually I have a bit of a nauseous feeling coming on. Maybe something we ate. I think I need to rest.”


I smiled politely and returned my attention to slut.


“Nnnnggghhhh! kknngg Bsssssttttttttddddds!”” came a muffled cry. I smiled. Ev was obviously experiencing the blood flow returning to normal in her neck. It was only the start of what would be an agonizing freeing of her bound limbs. Ev was now mewing her protests delightfully through the gag.


I had not heard her voice for sometime and wanted to hear her beg again. I removed the gag and Ev coughed and spluttered as her wide spread jaw closed painfully shut much to her relief. Some of the residual juices from both Stacy and Jonno spilled onto her chin, but slut did not bother about them, she was just grateful to be partially freed.


“Shall we leave you like this slave for a while longer?”

”No Mather, pleath,” she was still lisping delightfully from the tongue piercing, “… let me go, I will be a good thlut.”


”Okay, I will untie your arms.”


I reached across her back and unfastened Jonnos elbow ropes before unclipping her wrist cuffs from the ceiling chain. My exhausted slut collapsed to the floor. I unclipped the weights from her stretched nipples and then finally her legs were freed from the spreader bar. 


“Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Fuck, Mather, thith ith awfullllllllllllllll!” her body was fighting back after being bound for so long.


Ev was completely unbound, save for her wrist cuffs which still held her arms secure behind her back. However, she could do nothing but lay groaning in agony on the cold, stone floor.  She had certainly been broken in. Fucked and used in every hole, caned and humiliated in severe bondage … and there was a whole weekend still ahead of us!


“Jonno fetch me a couple of nipple rings bud.”


“You got it pal.”


“And make em big ones … the sluts a slave after all.”


He returned speedily and, to a small moan from Ev, I clipped the new hoops in her nipples.


Stacy moved to where Ev lay and pushed her in a demeaning manner with her foot until slut was moved onto her back.


“Ohhhhhhhh pleath, Thtathy, ohhhhhh nnnooo. Ouch!!” Ev cried out as she was forced to lay her full weight onto her bound arms that now lay under her body.


“Mithtreth Thtathy, to you cunt,” said Stacy harshly whilst mimicking sluts lisp.


“Thorry, Mithtreth Thtathy.” Ev shuffled slightly easing the aching pain that she felt not just through her arms but around her entire body.


I knelt down and to sluts relief I rolled her back onto her stomach and released her wrists. For the first time since I first fastened the spider onto her at the boathouse my slave was free of any bondage.


She cried anew as the part of her body that had been restrained the longest and tightest came back to life.


I helped her to her unsteady feet and she threw herself at me hugging my chest and sobbing into me. I returned the hug and allowed her to feel the protection of my body for a brief while. Reaching down I picked up the towel from my bag and gently wiped her face and chin clean.


“Get dressed slut,” I ordered as I moved away from her and passed her the bag. “I want to you to wear my sweatshirt, your denim skirt and the red bikini thong.” I smiled at the thought of how she would look.


It was ultimately unbeatable to see sluts naked and bound, but there was something provocatively seductive about seeing Ev dressed as I had ordered. Ev quickly obliged, visibly grateful at being allowed some clothes again.


“Thank you Mathers and Mithtreth.” She remembered well, slut was learning her place.


“Jonny,” Stacy spoke, “I am going to go too.”


“What,” said Jonno disbelievingly, thinking no doubt of the lust fuelled fuck he was expecting, “Why?”


“Im not feeling too good. Dont worry I can see you again on Sunday and then Ill make it up to you.”


“But Stace …”


She kissed him and then put her fingers to his lips, “Shhhhh lover, dont worry I will keep my hands away from my pussy until I see you again.”


“But cant you come over tomorrow?” Jonno was whining a bit now.


“I cant baby, you know Im busy.”


Jonno looked accepting but crestfallen. Stacy turned to me.


“Si, can yall give me a lift home; I dont want to get a cab feeling like this.”

”Sure Stace no problem, slut and I would be only too happy to give you a ride.”


“Thanks Si,” drawled Stacy. “Would you mind if I suggested one thing before we leave?”


“Go on,” I said.


I watched as she caught Evs shoulder, turned her around and then slapped my slut hard across the face.


“Yeeeoooowwww!” Ev spun and fell to the floor whereupon Stacy grabbed slut by the hair and dragged her back to her feet. Evs hand flew to her head trying to protect her roots whereupon Stacy slapped her down again.


Slut lay sobbing on the cold floor her head in her hands.


“Stand up cunt, stand up now or else there will be more of the same!”


I was enjoying Stacys show; she sure didnt seem ill to me. I smiled as Ev struggled to her feet. After several hours of bondage torture my slut did not really have the strength to withstand Stacys onslaught.


“Take off the sweatshirt cunt!”


Obediently Ev crossed her arms and slowly removed the top. A flashback to the beach was already passing through my mind. I ogled Evs beautifully pierced nipples and firm breasts as Stacy reached into a nearby cabinet and took out a small Y shaped chain.


“You will not travel in comfort slave.”


With that Stacy connected the two ends from the top of the Y to the hoops in Evs nipples and then pulled upwards. My slut yelped again.


“Yeeeoowwwww!”


Stacy wound the chain around her fingers and pulled tight such that Evs tits were stretched up along with her nipples as the single end of the chain headed towards my slaves mouth.


“Tongue out cunt!” Stacy ordered, raising her hand as if to slap slut again I saw now why Stacy had been so forceful with Ev … it guaranteed obedience without fuss!


I could sense that Ev knew where this was headed but she stuck out her pierced pink tongue as ordered.


“Please Mithress dont …” sluts tongue swelling was going down now and her lisp seemed far less pronounced.


Stacy, of course, ignored sluts begging and proceeded to fasten the single chain end underneath sluts tongue and to her top stud. Despite slaves breasts being stretched painfully upwards, the chain was still in inch or so short and so now Evs tongue was pulled cruelly out of her mouth.


“Nnnnnnnggggghhhhhhh llssseeeeeeee!” slut was back to making muffled noises.


I smiled at Stacy and nodded.


“Great stuff Stace,” said Jonno enthusiastically, “are you feeling better then?”


Stacy looked at her boyfriend, “a little hun, but I really do need to rest. I should go with Si.”


“Put the sweat top back on cunt!” Stacy issued her final order and Ev, trying her best to ignore the newly imposed pain, did as she was told.


I smiled as I could see where Stacy was really going with her supposed illness. Jonno had always been a bit dim. A good businessman but always he was a bit dim.


“John,” I said, “thank you for your hospitality as always, and, lets face it you got adequate payment,” I smiled, “fucked my slut in the ass and the mouth … and you let me pay for dinner.” I punched him playfully on the shoulder.


“Anytime bud. Look forward to seeing our little Asian whore again soon.” He reached out to fondle her painfully stretched breasts for one last time.


Ev looked in far less agony than she had for most of the late afternoon and evening but her breasts still appeared to be giving her some pain. Once again her eyes watered and tears were ready to spill over.


“Come on then Stace,” I said to our gorgeous travelling companion, who I sensed might well be with us for a while longer yet.


I picked up my bag and, ever the gentleman, I let Stacy out through the door and into the back drive first and then I followed. I shook Jonnos hand and then turned to slut who was still inside the room.


“Crawl cunt!” I ordered. Ev looked at me and I am sure almost shook her head as if to say no. But she didnt … most of her fight had now gone, for the time being at least.


I watched her get to her knees. Her head was, by default, lowered due to the fact that the further her head was bowed the more slack the chain allowed and the less strain was put on her tits.


“Wait,” Ev stopped before she had even started. I knelt at her side and pulled her red bikini thong down over her thighs. This restricted her leg movements making them smaller and more slave like and moreover showed her shaved pussy to the world. I fondled my ever growing hard on as I stared down at Evs red, caned ass cheeks.


She crawled beautifully to my car as all three of us stood and, as the brief denim skirt rode high on her hips, we watched her ass, naked, sore and exposed, sway delightfully … and if I wasnt mistaken my slut looked a little wet again to me. My cock was once more pushing at my shorts.


I waited until my slave had crawled into the rear of the car, and sat carefully down, flinching as the leather touched her beaten butt, before I signalled to Stacy to join her on the back seat.


“Stace put my towel under sluts ass would you? I dont want her juicing up my seats.” Stacy laughed and did as she was asked. Ev looked acutely embarrassed.


I got into the front and, as the ignition started and my car pulled away, I waved goodbye to John. It had been some afternoon and evening … so far … and I could sense it wasnt over yet!


“So Stace, shall we drop you off first?” I smiled teasing.


“Look Si,” she oozed sexily, “I was thinking …” her hand snaked over the drivers seat top and brushed lightly around the back of my neck.


“Yes?” I asked, smiling even more now.


“Well, I was thinking that I could go home with you and your cunt and have some fun with you both ... you know. I mean dont tell me that youve never dreamed of fucking me?”


I glanced at the lovely Stacy through my rear view mirror and raised my eyebrows.


“So just let me have some time with slut here and Im all yours honey.”


I couldnt fucking believe it, two gorgeous girls to myself for most of the weekend.


“What about Jonno?” I asked.


“Hey, what he doesnt know wont hurt him.”


“Okay… deal!”


I looked through the mirror once more, this time at Ev. Her tongue was still stuck out and her sweat top covered breasts pulled high. She did not look happy at this turn of events as it meant that Stacy would be with us at least for the remainder of the evening, if not longer.


“Listen Stace, youd better release sluts tongue. Its a 30 minute drive to my place and we dont want to get stopped or anything.”


“Mmmmm, shame Si, but maybe youre right.”


“Unfasten her tits and tongue then re-cuff her hands behind her and out of sight,” I said “and then you can play with her all the way home. Make her juice and see how many times you can get her to the edge of orgasm. If she cums then well start our nights fun with a proper whipping when we get her home. Waddya say?”


“Slut, take your bikini thong right off, bunch your skirt up and spread your legs for Mistress Stacy.”


I glanced again at Ev and watched as she slowly and with a renewed anger in her eyes slipped her bikini bottoms off and sat with her legs spread as wide as the space in the back seat would allow.


“Ohhhh Si, yes I like that idea … come on slut,” Stacy said picking the wrist cuffs out from the bag before reaching to free the chain in Evs mouth, “come to Mistress!”


Slut (9) … 


I was so grateful when Master released me that I hugged him with all
my life. I would have done anything he asked of me at that moment. I
now realized that I deserved to be punished. I had disobeyed and
embarrassed him with his friend. He had taught me a lesson and now I
felt love for the first time in my life. Please don't let me go,
Master. Please protect me from Mistress Stacy. I will obey you.
Please love me.

He was so tender, wiping my face of tears, pussy juice, and semen. I
felt his strength and never wanted it to end. Master, take me home,
love me, and let me love you, I thought.

I was amazed by the pain when I was released from the bondage. When
the blood rushed back into the cramped muscles and strained tendons,
it was as though a train of fire blazed through my body. I would do
anything to avoid that punishment again.

He allowed me to get dressed and I felt almost normal. Well, as
normal as could be expected, with the many new piercings that now
adorned my body. I felt so foolish trying to speak with the tongue
piercing. The nipple rings made me feel like such a slut. But when I
put on his sweatshirt and my bikini bottom, I felt almost normal. I
thanked Master and Mistress, as I now thought of Stacy. I realized
that I had to please her as much as Master.

The party seemed to be breaking up. Mistress said she didn't feel
well, but she seemed perfectly well to me. Maybe she read my mind,
disappointed that Master would be giving her a ride home, or maybe she
just needed to enforce her will upon me again, but she suddenly
slapped me across the face, knocking me to the ground. Not giving me
a moment to recover, she grabbed me by the hair and pulled me to my
feet. I was still weak from the bondage and unable to defend myself
in any way.

Mistress ordered me to remove the sweatshirt. I had hoped Master
would intervene, since he had just let me get dressed, but he did not
interfere. As I lifted the shirt, Mistress made her way to the closet
and returned with a light chain in the shape of a Y. I sensed rather
than knew what she would do and in moments she had connected my
ringed tits and pierced tongue! The strain on both parts of my body
was so unpleasant and once again I felt more animal than human.
Master, please, Master, save me, I thought.

She then ordered me to put the sweatshirt back on. It was so painful,
trying to pull it over my head, with my poor tongue chained to my
aching titties. I bowed my head as far as possible to relieve the
strain, but it was still painful and humiliating. I was ordered to
crawl to the car and I knew there was no choice but to obey. Master
opened the door for Mistress like a perfect gentleman, but the only
attention he paid to me was to pull my bikini bottom down around my
thighs, making it even more difficult for his slut to crawl to the
car. Oh, Master, please, why are you doing this to your slut?

I finally made it to the car, and crawled into the back seat. I
couldn't understand it, but the juices were flowing copiously from my
abused pussy. I expected to suffer alone in the back seat, but
Mistress surprised me by getting in the back with me. It was so
embarrassing when Master, realizing his slut was juicing, told
Mistress to put a towel under my leaking cunt. They were more worried
about getting slave juices on his car seat than the anguish being
suffered by their frightened slut.

My heart nearly broke when I realized Mistress had no intentions of
going home, that she was far from ill. She wanted Master and the
wishes of the chained slut that sat in the back seat mattered not to
either of them. Master suggested that I be unchained for the ride
home, just in case we were stopped by a policeman. Oh, I thought,
what if we were? Would I tell him that I was their prisoner, their
sex slave, their animal? Would I?

I heard them plan to tease my tender pussy all the way to the
apartment, after first locking my hands behind my back. I was
defenceless and her words, "come to Mistress," were spoken as to a
trained bitch.

She began to tease my pussy, letting her fingernail slide along and
scratch the tender lips. When I reacted by drawing my legs toward
each other, she slapped my inner thigh and told me to remain spread.
At my heightened state of arousal, it would take only a few moments of
her attention to bring me to another orgasm, but I knew this was not
allowed. I did not want to be punished again, so I strained and
begged my body to be still, to not react to her unwanted fingers, but
she knew just where to scratch, and when her fingernail made contact
with my engorged clit, I let out a cry of anguish and sexual energy.
Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, please Mistress, please no, I screamed in
my mind, gritting my teeth, throwing my head back in hopes of
overcoming the volcanic explosion building within me.

"Haha, she is fighting the inevitable, Si," she said, as her finger
suddenly withdrew from my gapping cunt. "Nooooooooooo," I silently
begged. I need to cum, please don't stop now! My breathing was
sporadic and labored, unable to find peace and unable to find release.

"Remember cunt," Master reminded me, as if I needed to be reminded,
"that if you cum, you will be whipped again. You don't want that do
you, cunt?"

"No, Mather, no," I responded, knowing that I might not have a choice.
If Mistress wanted, she could easily drive me over the edge. I was
helpless to control my own body.


Then she was back. Stacys expert fingers traced the line of my slit. I desperately wanted to close my thighs and squeeze the juice out of my pussy.


“Ohhhhhhh fuckkkkkk!” I screamed as I was entered once more. This bitchs fingers were making me crazy. I so wanted to cum and I so didnt want to cum. These feelings were battling it out within me. One more flick of my clit and that would be it …no, no, no, no , nooooooooooooooooooo! I felt the on rush of my climax and knew that I would torn to shreds by their whips,


I was ready to cum, please no, let me … I tried to focus my mind elsewhere but Stacys fingers always brought me back to my reality.


“Ohhhhhh, noooooooooo, yessssssssssssssssss!” that was it. The wave couldnt be stopped.


Then a screech of brakes made me shudder and jerk forward in the seat, thrusting my body against the fastened seatbelt. The same movement brought Stacys fingers out of my pussy and sent her crashing in a similar manner.


“Oooops, sorry girls,” Smiled Master looking relieved that he had managed to stop his car just inches from the one in front.


“Too much watching the back and not enough watching the road. Nearly there now.”


I hadnt cum.


I had never been so close before, ever, but I hadnt cum. My stomach and groin were now so stoked that the merest of touches would have sent me over the edge. But we were stopping outside Masters house.


I had survived the journey and would not be whipped. Maybe that should have made me feel better but it didnt because whatever was about to be done to me I knew would not be pleasant.


To be continued …

Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 4


Master (10) …


Fuck that was close!


I had stopped just inches from the rear of the car in front. The show that my slut and Stace had been putting on was mesmerising and I hadnt been paying attention to the road. Still, not to worry, we had survived.


And slut hadnt cum! No whipping, but still plenty of creative pain in store for her. My cock began to ache again.


We all disembarked from the car and stepped out onto my driveway. I was proud of my house. It was a large wooden and brick building with 4 bedrooms, living and dining room a reception hall, cloakroom and three restrooms, including 1 en suite. It also had a cellar.


“Wow Si, nice place.”


It pleased me that Stacy was impressed. Slut looked around in awe saying nothing.


“Whats down there Si?”


“Its my cellar Stace. Want to take a look?” I said as I reached down to release Sluts wrists. I smiled as she rubbed quickly around her arms wincing as the blood once more began to flow properly.


“Mmmmm yes,” she purred.


I unlocked the top door before stepping first into the dark staircase. I flicked on the light so that the girls could follow. Slut came after me and Stacy behind her. I guess that Stace allowed Ev before her to make sure she did not try to run away as normally a useless slut like Ev would have been made to follow behind.


We reached the bottom where the stairs opened out into a huge room that stretched for the entire floor space of the house. I knew they would be impressed.


“Fuck me Si,” said Stacy perhaps half to reflect her reaction and half as a statement of what she wanted or so I liked to think!


Ev still just looked around amazed, but now with a terrified look registered on her face. The room was a dungeon, and a much better equipped one than Jonnos.


“Do you like it girls?”


Stacy whistled her continued wonderment as I moved to pick a long coiled whip off the wall. I could see Evs eyes scanning the many pulleys, chains, whips, manacles, cuffs and the whole variety of devices and instruments of torture that furnished the room.


If she thought there was to be any respite her views had just been corrected.


“Master,” said slut, her lisp now completely gone.


“Yes slut.”


“May slut speak?”


“Go on,” I said wondering what she could have to say.


“Slut needs to pee, Sir.”


“Okay slut, go on then.”

Ev looked at me disbelievingly.


“Here, Master? But you have so many bathrooms. Slut could just …”


“My bathrooms are not for the use of worthless slaves. Pee in this.” I reached her a plastic bucket, “and do it now in front of Mistress and me.”


“Oh, please sir, slut cant …”


“Its no longer your choice slut. I am ordering you to. Fucking well piss for me now … get on with it!”


The severity in my tone made Ev squat down, bunch up her skirt and pee into the bucket whilst Stacy and I laughed at her. Despite everything she had been through today this no doubt would have been one of the most humiliating.


She finished and stood up and smoothed her skirt down clearly desperate to retain any last vestige of modesty for as long as possible. I moved the bucket away.


“Si,” Stacy said with a sexy undertone.


“What Stace,” I replied.


“I wanna fuck slut.”


“Do you, where?”


“In the ass Si, with a huge strap on dildo like that one over there!” She pointed like an excited schoolgirl to a thick, black dildo laid out on a table top.


Ev turned to look at first me then Stacy.


“No Master please, not her.  Please, Master, fuck your slut!”


Stacy smiled and I knew that smile was to reflect the amount of trouble that my slave had just gotten herself into.


“Oh poor bitch, youve really done it now!” Stacy said gleefully.


“No, please, please let gyrl go ... let your slut go now. She will come back to you sometime. She is tired out … she needs to rest. Dont let her …” Evs incoherent whining faded away to nothing as the futility of it became clear.


I was furious and it showed as I shouted angrily.

“Down bitch! On your knees! On your knees now!”


Ev shrank back against the wall of the room, terrified.

“On your knees bitch!” Stacy joined in much to sluts additional embarrassment.

Slut fell back neatly on her haunches, spread her thighs and assumed the Nadu position, wide-eyed and trembling trying to please but it was too late.


“Stay on your knees bitch! You will be punished. You have no rights at all and you certainly have no right to refuse to serve anyone I ask you to serve.”


I prodded the end of my large coiled whip against Ev's back, poking it into the material of my sweat top and lifting it up in puckers, revealing some of the tantalisingly tanned flesh of her lower back. Maybe I would get to whip the stupid slut after all. My cock really did ache now.


I turned to Stacy.

“Strip her!”


“No, please Master, “slut protested.


Stacy reached forward, grabbed Ev's top by the front and pulled it roughly upwards and over her head. I noticed how much of a lingering look Stacy gave to Evs firm breasts

I then poked the end of the whip underneath the hem of Evs short denim skirt.


“Get this off,” I said dismissively.


Again Stacy reached forward, undid the silver, stud button, and pulled down the zipper. The brief skirt fell free onto to the floor. Ev wore no underwear any longer and so once again she stood naked before us.


Stacy paced around slut, staring inquisitively at her frightened face as she rubbed her hands across Ev's smooth back.

“You really are a pretty one aren't you? Yes, a very pretty one. I will fuck you sooner or later you know; you will like that wont you?”


Ev started to cry.


“Wont you?” Stacy demanded an answer.


Ev shook her head, which infuriated both Stacy and I even more. I lost my patience.


“Stacy, I have to go pee. String her up so that we can jack-knife her but leave her hanging stretched above ground until I return.” I assumed that Stacy knew what I meant by jack-knife. I would soon find out I guessed.


Having relieved my bladder, washed myself and generally messed about for ten minutes or so I returned to the torture room.


Stacy had her strung up beautifully. It made me hard just to look at my slut in all her bound splendour.


“Great job Stace,” I complimented her. She had known what I meant.


Ev had done wrong to speak way out of turn and now she knew it. She looked gorgeous secured before Stacy and I and she was, apart from a broad black studded collar fastened about her neck and purposely positioned straps, completely naked. My sluts taut body hung from her stretched arms so that her toes dangled two feet above the ground. Agonising!


Thick leather cuffs secured her wrists to a few links of chain and the ring that hung over the hook on the end of the bracket. A leather strap had been buckled about her knees, while another set of cuffs with a trailing chain bound her ankles.


These constraints helped to shape Evs body into a stunning, slender length, twisting slightly from side to side as far as the chain that held her allowed. The stretching of her pectoral muscles exposed the pale hollows of her armpits and pulled her pert high breasts into a very provocative position.


Nervous breathing caused a rapid swell and contraction of the flat, taut expanse of stomach flesh under her jewel adorned navel that perfectly complimented my sluts slim waist. Her shaved pussy and groin looked just delectable.


Slaves long hair was still tied in a simple pony-tail, hanging loose falling long down the smooth length of her back. Her head hung facing the floor as though in shame. Her brown eyes stared sightlessly down at the ground. 

A flick of my whip across her midriff jerked slut back to her senses. Ev, her eyes wide with apprehension, met my stern gaze. 

"Now then, cunt," I said. "You know why you're strung up like this?" 

"Yes, Master," she whimpered. "To be punished. Slut is so sorry. She'll never do it again, she promises!"


I glanced back at Stacy as she sat comfortably watching the proceedings unfold. I smiled as I noticed that she had rested her hands seductively and conveniently between her legs. 

"No, you won't cunt," I said with an assured certainty, "this session will make certain of that. Mistress Stacy, lift her feet." 

Stacy stood up, moved over to the dangling slut, grasped the chain trailing from Ev's ankle cuffs and climbed the small stepladder placed beside my unfortunate slave, drawing the chain up after her.


Ev bent in the middle like a jack-knife, the strap about her knees forcing her legs to remain straight, until her feet were almost level with her bound hands.


“Ouuucchhhhhhh,” cried Ev as her body became painfully stretched, “Master pleeeaaaase!”


Stacy hooked the ankle chain over the bracket and then reached between slut's legs and chest. A snap ring dangled from her collar, and this Stacy fastened to the strap about sluts knees so that Ev's face was pressed against her shins.


Slut was very creatively bound. Excellent! 

Stacy stepped down. 

Now slut hung like an exotic fruit ripe for picking, her hips almost at shoulder height, leaving her pussy and ass completely exposed. Her tightly bound knees squeezed her thighs together and forced out her smooth labial lips into an unwilling pout. They shone both with remaining urine drips and stimulated pussy juice - Ev still being massively stoked from her unsatisfying encounter with Stace in the back of my car.

But it was the hole below this that held my immediate attention. I poked the dark rose of slut's anus with my straightened forefinger, making my slave jerk helplessly within her bonds. 

"Now, slut," I said, "what's this?" 

"My... your sluts ass hole, sir," Ev replied despairingly. 

"And what's it for?" 

"For her to shit … sir." 


I smacked her butt cheeks hard.

"Do not be smart, cunt … what else?" 

"To... to give pleasure to you Master.”


“And anyone else I want to give your sorry ass hole to, understood?”


I stepped back and swung hard with the coiled whip and watched as the single, thick lash slashed across Evs bottom leaving a red welt trailing across her cheeks.


“Yeeeooowwwwwww!”


“understood?” I repeated.


“Y … y … yes sir.”

"Good," I said. I took up a stance to one side of Ev and rested the coil from the whip across her tight buttocks. "Now Im going to drive that message home so you'll never forget it." 

I flashed the whip through the air and it smacked into sluts ass flesh. 

Ev yelped deliciously, twisting on her chain like a hooked fish. A second thin red weal burned across her bottom cheeks and the split peach of her cunt as it rose between them. I let sluts twisting come to rest, and then asked, 

"What can be put up your bottom hole, cunt?"


“Master?”


“Answer me slave, what can I put inside your ass?”

"Cocks, fingers, dildos... ass plugs... anything! Sir." Ev gasped.


“Correct cunt, in fact I can insert whatever I like because it is my ass, is it not?”


“Y…y…yes Master”.

Slash! The whip hurtled down to sluts ass once more.


“Noooooooooooo, stooooooooppppppp!”


"And how often can these things be put up there?" 

"As many times as you wish M…m…master..." 

Again the lash struck home.


“Yeeeooooooowwwwwww!” 

"And do you have any say in the matter?" 

"No, sir... not at all, sir..." 

I whipped Evs ass hard for a fifth time.


“Bastarddddddddddddddddddd!”


I heard her cursed transgression and made a mental note to hit her harder next time.


"What if it hurts you a little?" 

"I..., your slut is here to suffer if you so desire, Master." 

A sixth stroke of the whip made Ev scream anew.


"So will you ever refuse your ass hole again to anyone that I say can have access to it?" 

"No, sir... they can cram it full with whatever they want, sir..." 

Slash!!!! A seventh stroke was anything but heaven for Ev.


"What are you?" 

"A useless slut... a slave and a cunt to be used only and always for my Masters pleasure ..."


Ev was almost gibbering, so desperate was she to be released from her latest torment. 

Remembering her use of the word bastard I whipped the next lash down harder than on any of the previous strokes.


“Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!”


I enjoyed hearing Ev swear so meaningfully and so sexily. My cock was aching to fuck my little slut. But I might just make do with the gorgeous Stacy and deliver the ultimate frustration to my delicious slave.

"And don't you ever forget it," I said, lowering the whip.


As slut hung sobbing and trembling I examined the results of my handiwork. Evs bottom was crisscrossed with weals and scarlet with heat, but the skin had not been broken. Experience had taught me just how much force to use on such occasions. I touched one or two of the marks and felt her body jump. Now there was one final detail and sluts current punishment would be complete. 

"You'll stay up here until Stacy and I have amused ourselves slut," I told Ev, "hopefully by then you will have learned your lesson. Understand?" 

Ev nodded back to me as far as her bonds allowed and said faintly: "Yes Master... thank you." 

I took from a shelf a hook set in the end of a substantial length of inch- thick, phallus shaped, wood dowel.


"Now, I need a place to hang this hook. Do you know of one, slut?" 

Warily, knowing, I am sure, what I needed to hear, Ev replied to me "Master please use this sluts ass hole."


I smiled and moved over to my hanging slut once more, taking a moment to fondle her reddened ass cheeks, before I took the wooden length and slipped it between her ass cheeks forcing sluts anal ring open.


“Oh no! Please Master, dont do this!”


Ignoring her cries I screwed the wooden dildo into the yielding tunnel of her ass until only the hook end was visible.


Ev squirmed and groaned, “Ohhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkk Master!”


Then I hung my sweat top, her skirt and her bikini thong from it.


“There you go, “I laughed, “the cunt is just a useless clothes hook!”


I turned to Stacy, who had been watching the whole procedure in what looked like fascinated silence. 

"Gag her, Stace. I don't want to hear a sound until were finished." 

"Yes, Master," Stacy said dutifully. It was the first time she had used that title with me. It would not be the last.


Once more Stacy climbed the small ladder in order to gain better access to sluts mouth. With little resistance, largely due I guessed to Evs immobility, Stacy pushed a red ball gag deep into sluts warm mouth, and strapped it tightly around her head  before descending to the floor once again.


Now I was all set to amuse myself while slut just hung and hurt and ached!


Stacy was a stunning piece of ass, of that there could be no denying. Just moments earlier she had called me Master. It made me hard just to think of it.


“Okay Stacy,” I said with just a hint of threat in my voice, “You might be Mistress to that piece of useless flesh hanging up there, but youre just another slut to me. Understood?”


Stacy looked at me a little wide eyed, but also a little more breathless then she had been.


“Yes Master.”


This little scenario was playing out just fine.


“Okay then Staaaayyyceeeeeee,” I said mocking her name, “When you are controlling my slave you can be Mistress Stacy, but when I am using you then you will be referred to as if you are as low as slut. Understood?”


“Yes Master.”


“Good. Now Strip.”


I looked up at Ev. If she had any feeling left in her tightly bound body then she would be well and truly juicing after the display I now had planned.


“Take your top off slut.” I issued my short, curt command. 

Stacy smiled to herself. I stood patiently waiting; the atmosphere in the room was thick with sexual anticipation. I watched as Stacy reached down to her waist and, gripping the material of her skimpy vest top, pulled upwards freeing her gorgeous pierced tits from their material restraint.  I noticed that she couldn't resist taking a peek at my reaction and she smiled slightly when she saw my lustful leer.  Ev would need pierced nipples soon, I reminded myself. 


I glanced up at Ev. She had closed her eyes.


“Open your eyes cunt, or you will suffer more.” She did as she was asked and so enjoyed a first class view of this encounter between Stacy and I.


Stacy tossed the flimsy material to the floor furtively glancing, I saw, as she did so at my crotch. I knew she would be pleased to see the telltale bulge pushing against the stretched fabric of my shorts.


My gaze now lingered on her breasts. I almost groaned as she slowly, thoughtfully licked her lips in lustful anticipation, darting my tongue in, out, and around her nipples rings.


I looked up at Ev and could see the visible signs of her pussy juicing.


“Okay cunt,” I addressed Stacy, who smiled at the way I was addressing her, “lose the jeans and sneakers.”


A minute of almost slow motion like action saw the gorgeous blond wind down the snug fitting denim and slip off her pumps to create a bigger clothes pile on the floor.


"Now your panties slut," I addressed Stacy once more.

She hesitated for only a second before she slipped the black lace thong down her slender legs and kicked them off her feet and away to join her other clothes in a heap.


Now she was naked.


I sat myself down in the chair previously occupied by Stacy.


“Come here slut Stacy,” I commanded.


With just a hint of an approving nod Stacy came over to kneel between my spread knees. With her head turned downwards her thick blond hair hid her face and hands from my view, but I could feel her fingers working expertly at my shorts and soon her soft little tongue made tingling contact with the still growing head of my cock.


She licked round the sheath of my foreskin until I was fully erect and then I felt her lips slide slowly over my helmet and her tongue explore the slit. Reaching down with both hands I pulled her hair back so that I could see as well as feel.


Immediately Stacy pulled her head back a little and put her tongue out so that I had a clear view of it lapping at the purple coloured end and then as it trailed slowly down the shaft. She circled one hand round the base of my throbbing erection and gently moved it up and down while her mouth closed over me once again and she began to suck eagerly, moving her head from side to side as well as up and down, sometimes greedily. Sucking noises escaped from her connection with me.


Slowly she moved further and further down, taking in more and more of my shaft until I could feel the exquisite constriction of her throat around me. Convulsively I gripped my hands harder in her hair and pushed her head down while I bucked my hips up urgently at her.


Slut Stacy never flinched; she just stayed as she was and let my cock slide further down her throat. I pulled back and then thrust again, once more pulling her down onto me. Three more such thrusts and I felt the irresistible tides of my orgasm begin to flood.


My penis tensed and swelled, Stacy felt it and her hand gripped me tighter, moving up and down faster and faster. With a groan of pure delight I let my body take over completely and felt the sperm pump deep into her throat while I rammed her head down brutally hard.


She took it all, swallowing long and slow whilst I thrust into her mouth and erupted time and again. It was a superb blow job, the best I had ever experienced I thought, but then werent they all at the time, and I spent a long time savouring every last discharge.


Stace for her part kept me deep in her mouth and swirled her tongue around the slit from which my semen had splashed, making sure that she had got it all. At last she tucked my softening length back into my shorts and knelt back on her haunches, running one elegant finger around her chin and then sucking it to gather in an errant drop of sperm. Just watching her do that had me hardening again.


I stood up and approach my hanging slave.


“So slut did you enjoy the show?” I asked.


Ev nodded as best she could.


“Do you feel frustrated?” I said as I moved my finger to her pussy and teased out the moisture that had formed there.


Ev closed her eyes and sighed, then again she nodded.


“Does my slut want Masters cock?”


A third nod revealed her frustrated desires.


“Im sure slut will get plenty of opportunity later,” I laughed.


I looked at the clock. It was now approaching ten thirty. It had been over seven hours since I first set eyes on the beautiful Evelyn Wang. She had been a virgin then but now she was no longer. She did not have a virgin orifice left.


“Take her down Stace. Remove the ass hook first.”


I watched as Stacy, still gloriously naked, immediately obeyed my command. She pulled the wooden dildo from slut ass with more energy than was probably necessary.  Ev let out a gagged scream of pain. The Stacy climbed the short ladder and unhooked first Slaves head from her shins and then the top hook which allowed her legs to fall straight once more.


I smiled as I noted how Stacy had unhooked the clasp and then just let Evs legs fall. This would have hurt tremendously around her shoulders and wrists and the agonised groan coming from under sluts gag signified this. 


Stacy then unhooked the wrist cuffs from the ceiling hooks and let Ev fall in a crumpled heap to the floor. For a second time today she was painfully constricted in severe bondage.


Bit by bit Stacy took off slaves binds. First the leather knee straps then the wrist and ankle cuffs and finally her ball gag. Now we could hear her suffer.


“Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, fuuuuuuuuuuuccccccccckkkk!”


Ev curled up into a foetal ball as the blood coursed once more like fire through her veins.


I was tired, and to be honest, was also desperate to make out more with Stacy.  I had a plan. I moved to slut and dragged her aching body to its knees.


“Master?” she said questioning what was about to happen now.


“Stick out your tongue cunt.” I ordered. I had picked up a small hand clamp much like the one I had used at Jonnos. Ev looked very wary of what might happen to her but, with apparent reluctance, her sexy pink tongue appeared anyway.


“Stace,” who was an experienced piercer in her own right pretty much how Jonno met her “find me a lower tongue stud with a ring in that drawer over there. And get some super glue while you are at it, same drawer.”


My slut began to panic but her tongue was held fast. Under my instruction the still naked Stacy replaced the bottom of the tongue stud with one that had a ring, super gluing the two parts together so there was not way to get it off except by cutting. 


“Nghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” yelped cunt, much to the amusement of both Stacy and me.



“Oh Mather, Mithtreth!!” her lisp was delightfully back with a vengeance, and I could hear the ring click on her lower teeth as she spoke.


“Tell me that my cunt is also my slave, my slut and my sex toy!” I ordered Ev. Stacy smiled in amusement.


Ev looked at me and slowly started to say, “Your cunt is your thlave, your thlut and your thex toy.” How humiliating for her to have to say those words anyway but with a lisp that I had inflicted on her … well my cock just hardened even more.  I would put that stud ring to good use in the future.


“Tell me that my cunt is a stupid, useless slut!”


Again Ev looked like she was about to cry, “Mather, your cunt ith a thtupid, uthless, thlut!”


“Stand up stupid, useless slut.” Ev got unsteadily to her feet.


“Stace, plat her hair in one, long thick plat.” I was pleased to see Stace move immediately behind slut and pull her hair tightly back. Slut winced a little.


I reached for sluts tits and, allowing myself a quick fondle first, I removed her nipple hoops. These I then replaced with a fitting that consisted of a bar that fitted through her nipple hole, connected to which was a larger hoop with a 2 inch long silver statue of a naked female slave stretched out long with her wrists tied above her head. The bar which had pierced her nipple had another small padlock fastened through the hole at one end which would stop Ev taking the fitting out. I connected another fitting exactly the same to her other breast.


By now Stace had created a long plat out of Evs lovely long hair. You will not touch your hair until I say so.  This will allow your beautiful new ear piercings to be fully viewable.


Stacy and I laughed at slut, who immediately burst into tears.


“So my lisping cunt, here you are with your tongue ringed, your nipples with naked slave statues padlocked to them and whats more you already have a second pair of ear hoops sporting my S. I think you are now ready.”


Slut looked puzzled.


”Whats the plan Si?”


“The plan my lovely Stace is that we are taking slut here back to her apartment where she will have to face her room mate adorned with all of this metal and with a pronounced lisp. She will spend the night at her apartment and then meet me back at the boathouse tomorrow at 2:30 in the afternoon.”


“Uh?” Ev looked up. Her eyes said fuck you, Ill just lock myself in my room and youll never see me again.


Answering her unsaid question I said, “And she will return because I am the only one who can free her from all the crap we have padlocked to her and I have already taken her ID from her bag.”


“Ohhhh Mather, no pleath, noooooooooo!” Ev wailed, falling to her knees.


Get up and get dressed slut, and when you return tomorrow I want you to wear a red lacy thong, your micro denim skirt and a short vest. No bra. Understand?”


Ev bowed her head, “Yeth Mather!”


“And I want a picture on your mobile phone of you, looking like you do now, with your room mate, Rika is it, to prove that you have seen her. Understand cunt?”


Ev simply nodded, unable to speak, lost in utter humiliation and shock.


“And one more thing.  If anyone, and I mean anyone asks what the S stands for on the hoops, you will say slut.  Understand?”


Once again, Ev bowed her head and nodded, “Yeth, Mather.”


“This then leaves you and me all night to fuck each others brains out!” I said leaning in to kiss Stacy. She kissed me back until I pulled free.


“You need to get dressed as well.”


******


45 minutes later we were parked outside Evs apartment. I had let Stacy drive my car and I had ridden with Ev. This meant that Stace wouldnt be seen by Jonno when we collected Evs car. I would speak to John tomorrow.


“Go then my slut and enjoy your evening of humiliation. It looks like your sweetheart is in,” … I could see lights on.


Ev looked up at me with wide eyes. It was ironic but she was effectively begging me to keep her and not to force her to go home. It was a delightful thought but of course I knew her reasons.


We both got out of the car.


“Thank me slut.”


She looked into my eyes. What a day it had been for her.


“Thank you Mather.”


I watched as she walked up to her front door, put her key in the lock, twisted it and entered. I turned towards my car and saw the beautiful Stacy waiting for me. The thought of what I would do with her combined with my visions of Evs night of humiliation made me so hard that I nearly came on the spot.


Life was good!


Slut (10) …


I am not sure if my brain was even working.  I just opened the front door, and stepped inside.  The light was on in Rikas room down the hall, and she called out, “Whos there?”


“Me,” I said simply, knowing if I said much more the tongue piercing would affect the words.  And I was almost to the point of bursting into tears. 


“Hey, I thought you said you would be gone for the weekend,” she replied, and I could hear her chair slide out from her desk where she was probably working on the computer.


“Yeah, me too,” I quickly replied, trying to get to my room before she saw me, but that was almost hopeless.  Rika came around the corner of her room as I was opening the door to mine, and exclaimed, “What the fuck!” 


I stopped, turned, and just burst into tears, covering my face in my hands and crumbling to my knees. She ran over and knelt down by me, hugging me and said, “Whats wrong, Ev?  Whose sweat top is this?” 


Then, a moment later, “Whoa, new hoops. What does the S mean?”


I heard her questions, but couldnt reply.  I just sobbed, letting the anguish and horror of the last several hours wash over me. 


“Come on, youre ok, Ev.  Tell me whats wrong,” Rika spoke soothingly, continuing to hold my sobbing body.  After a few moments, she noticed other things.  “You smell like sex, Ev.  Is that what happened?  Did you give in? Were you raped?  Ev, tell me, Im your friend.”


This was the second time I had been hugged in the past few hours.  Master hugged me tenderly, but within minutes I was being whipped.  Now my friend, Rika, was holding me tightly.  I was all screwed up, not knowing if I could trust her.  Of course, I had to.  There was no one else.  I reached out my arms to hug her in return, and the sobbing began to lessen. 


After a few more moments, during which Rika continued her mantra of “its ok, Its ok,” I slowly released her and tilted back on my heals. For a moment, I thought of spreading my knees as a kajira must, but Rikas knees surrounded mine as she knelt before me. 


I looked at my friend and she smiled.  Though 21, she had braces on her teeth.  I thought that was so cool, because who else at that age would be so brave.  She went to an orthodontist near the end of our freshman year at Cal, because she had a slight overbite and her wisdom teeth were coming in at an odd angle.  One and a half years later, she was still in braces.  She was so cute and her braces glittered in the light of the hallway.


I just did it.  I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue to show her.  It was spontaneous and the look on her face was one of shock.  Our mouths, each bondaged with metal, were only inches from each other.  I wasnt thinking clearly.  I just reacted and in a moment we had come together, our mouths locked in a passionate kiss, my tongue prying open her lips to allow itself into her mouth, to rub the stud against her braces, an electricity sparking between us, as her tongue captured mine and our bodies became as one.


It just happened.  Maybe what Mistress Stacy had done to me had something to do with it.  Maybe it was a reaction to Rikas braces.  I remember when I was younger, when I had braces.  It was even before I was reading the John Norman books.  My orthodontist was a good looking guy and it was humiliating enough to be forced to get the brackets glued to my teeth and the wires attached without my permission. 


He inflicted a type of bondage upon me and when he tightened the wires, the pain was evident in my gasps.  He didnt say much as he worked, just kind of smiled when I reacted to the pain.  I was too young to understand why my panties were wet from my juicing.  In some ways, my orthodontist was my first master.


Many moments later, we prised ourselves apart and just stared at each other in a sexual afterglow. 


“Im thorry, Rika, Im thorry,” and started to sob again.


“Its ok, Ev, its ok, it was kind of nice, actually.  Now tell me what happened to you!”


And so I did.  I left out parts, the tongue stud making it a chore to speak and feeling foolish as I did.  I told her about the beach and the old boat house.  I told her about Simon and John and what they had done to me.  She stopped me a few times to ask questions, we hugged a few more times, but we both remained on the floor, our knees curled under us.  The more I spoke, the less the tongue stud affected my speech.  I told her how they raped me.


“We have to call the police,” she said.  “What they have done to you is a crime, its many crimes.  They should rot in jail for it!”


I looked at her for a moment and simply said, “No.”


“What do you mean, no?” she exclaimed.


I didnt answer immediately.  I told her how they pierced my tongue and then I lifted the sweatshirt to reveal the nipples piercing and naked slave statues that were padlocked to them.  Her mouth flew open, but instead of shying away, she reached out and tenderly fingered the statues, and intentionally or not, her nails brushed against my sensitive titties and another shock passed through my body.  She fondled the little locks.


“Are these, um, locks?” she asked.


“Yes, and I have to go back tomorrow at 2:30 to get them off.”


And what about the new hoops, she asked?  I lied. 


“Simon, to show that he owns me.”  I just could not get the word “slut” to pass my lips. 


I told her how they caned me, and before I knew it, I had taken off the bikini bottom and turned around to show her my striped ass.  I was on all fours, like a dog.  She reached out to run her fingers along the red welts and I gasped at the tenderness of her fingers as they played across my ass. 


“They used a cane to do this?” she asked


“Yes, and later a whip.  It was awful, Rika.”


“Dont move, Ev.  I will go get some salve to put on them.”


She got up to leave and I let my head drop to my crossed arms on the floor.  I thought for a moment that this was surely a position on Gor, a way to display ones ass to her Master.  I spread my legs.  I tossed the words “salve” and “slave” around in my head while she rummaged through the bathroom cabinet.


Rika returned with the ointment and knelt down behind my offered ass.  She didnt say anything for a moment, just applied the salve.  “Your, um, you are shaved, Ev.  Did they do that to you?”


“No,” I sheepishly responded.


“No?” she echoed, but I did not speak, just cooed like a baby as she rubbed in the salve.


“Why arent we calling the police immediately?” she asked again.


“I…I…” realizing that I should not have been using the first person pronouns, “I dont want to.”   There, it was out.  I was kajira.  “I dont want to…” and the words hung in the air, as I got back on all fours, and turned my head to look at her and the surprised expression on her face.


“Why, for gods sake.  Look what they did to you,” and as she spoke I felt the fingers on one hand begin to glide along my pussy lips.  “You enjoyed it, didnt you?” she whispered. 


“Yes, I think tho.  Thome of it, well, motht of it I gueth.”


“Why?  What are you?  Are you into pain or something kinky?”


“I dont like the pain,” I replied, “but for some reason it makes me react, well, it makth me juicth.” My lisp was getting easier and some of myss could now be pronounced I was relieved to discover.


Her fingers continued to run along my slit and the nails raking along my tender labia lips made me shudder and quiver.  Rika must have been able to tell.  “I see,” was all she said, suddenly removing her hands from my body, and sitting back on her heels to screw the cap on the ointment.  For the first time, I realized that she was totally dressed and I was totally naked, except for the bondage jewellery that had put on my body against my will. 


“Please dont think wrong of me, Rika, please,” I begged.


“I dont, Ev, and in some ways I understand.  Look, it is after midnight, you need some sleep and I need to finish my paper.  Lets talk about it in the morning, k?”


By now I had turned around, while still kneeling, and faced her. “K, and thanks.” 


I wanted to hug and kiss her one more time, but she just nodded and got up and walked away.  I turned, stood, and walked into my room.  Before turning the handle, I knew I had to pee. I put on Masters sweatshirt, walked to our shared bathroom and sat down to pee. 


My ass hurt so bad, I had to cringe when it made contact with the toilet seat.  I looked at my abused slit and watched the pee cascade into the bowl.  Even though I smelled like a whore, I was so tired and so decided to take a shower in the morning.  I went back to my bedroom, pulled back the covers, flopped into my bed, and before I knew it, was asleep.  The last thing I remember was touching my pussy lips and feeling the wetness.


I slept almost 12 hours, waking just before noon on Saturday.  I cant remember what I was dreaming, but I must have been, because when I awoke, my fingers were once again in my pussy, bringing me close to orgasm.  Maybe they never left all night; maybe I had one orgasm after another all night long! 


I just lay there, looking out the window at the late morning sun.  I could hear Rika walking around.  I wondered how long she had been up. I had an appointment at the beach house in about 2 ½ hours, and needed time to eat, shower, and get my emotions under control.  I tossed my body to a sitting position, feeling naked despite the sweatshirt, when I noticed an envelope that had been slid under the door. 


I walked over and on the front it read Slut Evelyn!  My heart beat quickly, realizing that Master had probably written something, slid it under our door, and Rika had found it!


It wasnt sealed, just had the envelope flap tucked inside.  I wondered if Rika had read it. 


Hi Slut,


I figured you probably were sleeping late this morning.  You had a busy day yesterday, didnt you, slut?  Dont forget your orders.  When you arrive at the boathouse, I want you to wear a red lacy thong, your micro denim skirt and a short vest. Nothing else!  No bra.  And remember the picture of you with Rika, naked!  You dont want to begin our second day together with punishments for disobeying, do you, slut?


It was signed, simply, Master.


The picture!  I would have forgotten all about it.


I had to get a shower and wash the sweatshirt and my skirt, and wait, I didnt have a red lacy thong, just my red bikini bottom.  I was afraid that unless I wore exactly what Master ordered, I would likely be punished for it.  Rika?  Could she possibly have one?  I had already bared my soul to her, and I still had to ask her to take a picture with me, so I might as well go all the way.


Still wearing the sweatshirt, but carrying a bathrobe with me, I headed down the hallway to the bathroom.  Passing Rikas room, I stopped to look in.  She was doing some crunches to keep her tight belly in top shape.  I stood there and said, “Hi.”


“Hi, huff, puff, did you get the envelope I found inside our door this morning?”


“Yeah, thanks.  I guess you know who wrote it.”


“Simon? Huff, huff, puff.”


“Yeah, um, he was reminding me of some things for later today.  I, uh, need your help again.”


“Sure, what?”


“He wants a picture of the two of us on my cell phone, me naked, to show that I exposed myself to you.  And I need to wear a red lacy thong later, and uh, I dont have one.  Do you have one I can borrow?”


Huff, puff’’ Sure.  Lemme finish…you gonna take a shower?”

“Yeah.”


“K, when you get out we can take the picture and, ughh, hughhh, Ill get the thong for you.”


“Thanks.  I dont know how I can ever repay you for this.”


“Dont worry about it.  Well think of something. Ha huff, puff’’, ha.”


She smiled a wide smile, with her braces shining and her eyes twinkling.  She really was a hot co-ed, braces or not.  In fact, as she looked at me, I lowered my eyes, remembered how our tongues entwined last night, and how her braces felt against my tongue stud.  Fuck!!!!!   I was starting to juice again! 


The washer/dryer was built into a small room next to the bathroom, so I dropped in the sweatshirt, my skirt, and a few odds and ends to wash while I showered.  I walked into the bathroom and was about to undo my hair when I remembered his orders.  Yuck, my gear was so oily and smelly and there were dried pieces of cum and pussy juice, but I could do nothing about it.


I stood under the warm soothing water for many minutes.  I felt and lifted the little sex statues that hung from my nipple rings.  I examined the small locks to which Master held the key.  The Ss dangling from the second ear piercing brushed back and forth against my neck, and my pussy was coming alive all over again.  What was wrong with me?  Why couldnt I control these embarrassing reactions?


I dried off, and after brushing my teeth, examined the tongue stud with the little ring.  There was no way to hide it.  I tried to pry the two pieces apart, but let out a small cry of pain when I realized they were solidly glued together, just as Master had said.


I put on my bathrobe and walked back along the hallway. 


“Hey, you look a lot better,” Rika remarked.  I stopped at her door and she walked towards me with a red lacy thong.  We are about the same size so I knew it would fit.  She handed it to me.


“Thanks,” I said shyly, taking it from her.


“So, what about that picture?” she asked.


“Oh yeah, ok, sure, Ill get my phone,” I replied, walking back to my room. I got the phone out of my bag, and walked back to Rika, who was waiting in the hallway.  We looked at each other, and I was just too embarrassed to continue.  She was dressed in her sports bra and gym shorts.  She was so cute.


“Well, lets get it done,” she said cheerily.  “He wants you naked, right?”


“Yes,” I said, releasing the bathrobe sash and letting the robe fall to the floor, where I picked it up and tossed it inside her room.


“So, how we gonna do this?” Rika asked, and I shyly said, “I guess I will just stand here next to you and hold the camera out in front and take it.”


“I have a better idea,” she responded.  “How about you kneel, using one hand to display an S, another to lift a little statue, and have your tongue sticking out, so he knows you showed it all to me?”


“But he has to know this already.  I mean, there is no way to hide them, right?”


“Still, I like that pose, and then I will take the picture, holding it up a little higher so it gets me standing and you kneeling.  Lets try it.  Go ahead, get down and do what I said.”  It almost sounded like she was giving orders, but I wasnt in a position to argue.  I mean, she had already done so much for me.


Rika tried it a few times and finally got a good shot, she standing there with a hand on her hips, and me kneeling, my head a little above her waist, displaying my new jewellery. 


“Hey, thats good, slut, I mean, Evelyn!”


“Aghhhh,” I said, “please dont call me that, Rika.  It was all done against my will.  Please dont say that,” I pleaded.


“Oh, Im just teasing.  I mean, you admitted last night that you enjoyed it enough not to call the cops.  And I like your new look.  I mean, I always get teased about my braces, so why not you about your tongue and tits and that hanging S than can hardly be missed.  Hey, wait, I want to download this picture of us,” and she stated to move into her room.


“No, wait, please,” I begged getting up from my kneeling position.


Rika turned and the look on her face was not kind.  For the first time, she looked stern, in fact.  “Look, I have done one favour after another for you, so why dont you just go get something to eat.  It will just take second.”


I stared for a moment, but could not argue and so I picked up and put on my bathrobe.  I hadnt eaten anything except cum for nearly 24 hours.  I realized how hungry I was, so I made an omelette and toast and opened a can of peaches.  The toast scratched my tongue stud and hurt a bit, but nothing I couldnt live with.  Rika came into the kitchen and placed my phone on the table saying, “It came out good.”


“Mmmm,” I said, with my mouth full of food.  Swallowing, I asked, “What are you going to do with it?”


“Ha-ha, you never know,” she called over her shoulder as she walked back to her room. 


I finished up, put the clothes in the dryer, washed the dishes, and by then it was after 1:30.  In one hour I would be back in the boat house, at the mercy of Master and maybe Mistress. 


As I was dressing, Rika stood in the doorway and just watched a few moments before saying, “Hot.  Love the vest, girl!”


I blushed and turned to her.  The only vest I had was black leather and meant to be worn over a blouse.  It was reasonably wide in front, but open flapped.  I realized that if I walked or moved my arms, there was no way to hide my pierced titties and their dangling slaves and padlocks.


“Rika, do you have a vest that zips or will at least cover a little more of me?” I asked in a pleading voice. 


“Nope, besides, I like what you are wearing.” 


I looked down to try to figure out how I was going to make it across the sand to the beach house on a Saturday afternoon, when FLASH.  I looked up and Rika had this big smile on her face.  She had pulled her camera from behind her back and surprised me.  She had this big shining smile when I looked up.


“Noooo, please dont take pictures of me like this,” I cried.


“Oh, what harm does it do?  Who knows, when you get back maybe we should take a few more, especially if the changes the second time are as dramatic as yesterday.  By the way, when do you expect to get back?”


“Im not sure,” I quietly replied.  “I dont know.”


“Well, you better get moving.  Wouldnt want to be late for your hot date,” she giggled. 


“Yeah,” I agreed, grabbing my bag, and heading out of my room.  Rika stood in the doorway and did not yield.  I had to squeeze past her to get out of my own room. 


“Goodbye kiss?” she asked as I tried to pass.  I looked into her face to see if she was mocking me, but she looked serious.


“Uh, really?”


“Sure, why not.  I like that new tongue stud for sure.”


About the same height, with her lips and shining braces beckoning me forward, we locked mouths, our tongues battling for position, her braces seeming to cut my lips as we pressed more tightly.  When we broke our kiss, we just looked at each other for a few moments.  No words were necessary.  I just turned, walked down the hallway, and out of the front door.


Master (11) …


As Ev disappeared inside her house I turned and walked back to my car. I saw the lovely Stace waiting for me and opened the drivers side door.


“Move slut!” I ordered. Stacy looked at me, raised her eyebrows and then smiled realising that Ev had gone so she was the slut now!


I stepped up and into the car. Turning to face Stacy I issued my next command.


“Take off your panties.”


“What?”


“Now, cunt, do it!”


Stacy gripped her bottom lip between her teeth and propped her hips up and away from the leather seat. She peeled her skinny jeans down as far as her thighs before I ordered her to stop. She turned to face me confused.


“Please Si, let me be quick, someone could walk past.”


I glared back at her, “I am Master from now on, until slut Ev returns, and you will do as I say.”


“Y …y …yes Sir… Master.” She replied. Two beautiful sluts in one day, I had never had luck like this before.


I leaned towards her and, taking hold of the skimpy black lace material at both front and back, I pulled upwards. Stacy grunted as the thong disappeared inside her pussy and ass and moaned as I began to slide it to and fro.


“Put your hands on your head.”


She did.


I continued to move the thong between Stacys legs in a sawing motion and could feel, and smell, her becoming ever more aroused.


“Ohhhhh, Master,” she purred. I could sense her thighs beginning to move. She was closing in on an orgasm, which was not surprising when you consider all she had witnessed since we left Johns, and so I began to vary the movements.


A slight move to the side, another push, and the material sank further in. Stronger and stronger, deeper and deeper like it was fucking her - and in a way it was.


“Come on cunt, cum for Master,” I encouraged.


The material slid faster along her soaking pussy, stoking the fire in her loins into a solar heat, floods of her juices lubricating and easing its passage. Moaning with passion, Stacys breath panted in short sharp gasps, the now soaking thong mercilessly sawing up and down the entire length of her fully accommodating slit.


Sensations seemingly unknown raged through her body until I felt her cum gloriously in my car. Stacy cried as wave after wave of climax surged through her, and her body jerked and thrashed uncontrollably through an endless series of a multiple orgasmic climax.


Once I was certain she had finished and had appeared to slump a little in the seat, I tightened my grip on her underwear and pulled hard. I both felt and heard a loud rip.


“Fucckkkkkkkkkkkk!” Stacy cried as the thong was torn away from her body.


“Kneel down in the footwell, “I ordered, “Facing the seat.”


With not too much difficulty, the recently satisfied Stacy, did as she was asked.


“You see the mess you made on my leather seat,” I asked angrily.


The poor girl nodded.


“Lick it up!”


The look in her wide, shocked eyes was a picture!


Bending down as if in slow motion, Stacy revealed her small pink tongue and began to lick up her own juice spillage from my seat. Watching her replace the sticky pussy juice with saliva made me so hard.


“Okay cunt, now sit back up in the seat and open your mouth.”


Once again, with a shocked look on her face, Stacy did as she was asked. I reached up and began to feed the soaking wet thong into her mouth. Stacy gagged as I did so and moved her head away. I immediately reached up and gripped her hair tight and hard.


“Dont ever refuse me slut, understand.”


She nodded and allowed me to continue to feed the thong into her mouth. I knew what she would taste and how humiliating it would be for her. I smiled. She began to pull her jeans back up.


“Leave them around your thighs slut, then I can look at your neatly shaven pussy as I drive.”


“Garrumpphhhhhhh!” she replied, which could just as easily have been fuck you as yes Master, but I didnt care … the weekend was still young and there was a glorious time yet to be had. I switched the engine on, thought fleetingly of Ev, and then drove away.


******

It had been some night! Hour after hour of endless sex and now she slept. I glanced down to my side and scanned the naked length of Stacy laid on top of the bed sheets. I shouldnt have been able to raise a smile with the number of times I had fucked her, but the sight of her glorious body stretched out on my bed with her hands tied tightly to the bed head posts and her untied legs splayed wide, made my cock twitch again.


How she was able to sleep amazed me given that I had pulled her two delicate labial rings together, fastened a small chain to them and fed it tightly back through her pussy up between her ass cheeks and secured it also to the bed head. This meant that the chain would be digging into her clitoris and giving her a constant sensation of some sort. Unless her well used body was numb to sensation by now.


It was 11am. I would be meeting Ev in 3 and a half hours … and I was soooo looking forward to it. I had some things to do and wanted also to place a note under the door of Evs apartment reminding her of my instructions. I could leave the flap unsealed and then maybe Rika might read it … had my slut told her anything, had she shown her anything, what had Rikas reaction been? These thoughts combined with the lovely expanse of naked female flesh at the side of me had me solid once more.


I pushed back the covers revealing my own nakedness to the morning air. Despite having had nothing but a non stop hard on since the previous afternoon I had hardly drunk any alcohol, and so despite feeling a little tired I had a clear head. As I positioned myself between the sleeping Stacys naked thighs I was ready to go again.


Looking up at the lovely, shaved, chained pussy before me I moved my face nearer to the damp sheets under her ass and the musky aroma of sex they were emitting. I flicked out my tongue and slowly licked the length of her slit. Stacy shifted her body slightly. Did she feel me; is she dreaming about something different? I repeated the action once more slowly passing my tongue along her sensitive lips. She was a little moist already and this time Stace moaned. Delicious!


“Okay Stacy, now you can have me,” I whispered quietly to no one but myself as I eased off the bed and repositioned my legs straddled across her tits with my solid cock gripped firmly in my fist.


Moving my hand slowly at first I began to wank over Stacys peaceful, sleeping face. After just a few strokes back and forth I moved my thumb to flick the purple end and began to jerk myself quicker.


“Fuck Stacy, ohhhh yes Im cumming!”


My voice caused Stacy to open her eyes and through the mists of her sleep she saw a stream of sperm shoot onto her face. Load after load covered her nose, mouth, eyes and cheeks.  I redirected my shooting cock directly into Stacys mouth. She could move nowhere, nor would she have dared.

Cum covered her face.


I came to rest and let my jerking cock cease its spray. I looked down upon Stacy and smiled.

I could see the fresh cum running down her face and dripping off her nose and chin. Stace tried to inhale in order to wake herself up properly, but when she did the gooey substance was sucked into her nose, blocking the air flow.


She instinctively took a deep breath through her mouth to get oxygen into her lungs, and in doing so, drew in yet more cum. Stacy tried to spit it out, but each time she moved her lips, the sperm simply trailed down her chin. Beautiful!


“Good morning slut!” I laughed moving my cock into her mouth. Although a difficult manoeuvre given how her wrists were tied, Stacy strained her neck so that she could take enough of my cock in order to clean it. She sucked and licked until every last drop of cum was gone. I watched her swallow it and then jumped off the bed.


“I think Ill leave you tied like that until I return after meeting Slut Ev. Would you like that Stace?”


Stacy looked at me horrified.


“What? You cant … not here … not like this … please…” she begged deliciously.


“Okay then cunt, masturbate for me.”


She looked even more incredulous.


“I cant … Im tied.”


“Oh dear, then it looks like my new slut is stuck where she is for a while.”


“Oh please Si … Master,” she corrected herself.


I moved to her and unclipped the chain from the bed head. My fingers delved between Stacys legs and pulled the length from under her body, freeing her pussy from the rigours of its compress. I stood back and watched as Stacy squeezed her thighs together.


“Fucccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! That hurts Master,” she cried out as the blood began to engorge her clitoris. Leaving her clit under pressure for a long period would, I knew, not only leave Stacy in agony as the blood began to flow again, but actually stimulate her quite significantly. In fact for a moment I thought she was going to cum!


“Dont you dare cum cunt, otherwise you will stay here tied to my bed.”


Stacy stemmed the orgasmic tide, as I moved to free one of her wrists.


“Go on then slut,” I smiled, “masturbate for me, fuck yourself.”


“Thank you Master,” she replied flexing the fingers on her freed limb grateful that I had least set her an achievable challenge.


The intimacy of her own touch made her breast jump delightfully, and I noticed her whole body tense as knowing fingers invaded her cunt. She gave a little moan, letting her legs fall even further apart enjoying the exploration.


I watched transfixed.


"That feels good, doesn't it slut?" I laughed


"Mmmmmmm, yessssssssss Massssssssssssster," she purred.


I could see how quickly she became wet, in fact soaking, and I knew the chain had helped.


"Give me a proper show you useless slut, penetrate yourself " I ordered.


Stace ran her fingers down to the opening of her slit, and then gently slid a finger inside. At once she started to gasp at the sensation. She began instinctively to move the finger back and forth, and suddenly pleasure took over and Stacy gave way to wild abandon as she frigged herself hard and fast.


Stacy spread her legs still wider apart, as she worked her fingers in and out, not caring now about the sight she presented.


“Oh yes, you horny cunt!" I growled.


“Oh, fuck Im cumming, yessssssss!” she hissed through the lips that she was frantically chewing. And she did cum. Stacy came gloriously, masturbating whilst tied to my bed.


When she finally came to rest, Stace was exhausted. She laid staring almost lovingly up at me, her gorgeous breasts rising and falling as she regained her composure.


******


After I had showered I finally freed Stace and let her relax a little whilst I took the car out and left Ev a little note in her mail box reminding her of what I required her to do today. Had Rika seen the note? I hoped so; or did I?


Stacy was still dressing after her shower as I stared out of the window at another sunny November day. It was just like the day before, hopefully without the rain, which meant a packed beach and ample opportunity to humiliate Ev.


Despite spending one of the most sex-filled nights of my life pounding away at Stacy I could think of nothing else but seeing Ev again. It was now 1pm, just one and a half hours to go. I had had sluts before but not one that stirred me like Ev did.


I didnt know if it was her beauty, her natural sluttish behaviour or what … but I wanted her again!


I felt Stace creep up quietly behind me and snake her arms around my neck.


“Si,” we had reverted to our names again as she was only my role play slut, “please let me come and see Ev with you.”


“Sorry hun, “I replied, “but I want her to myself for a while. Maybe again sometime soon, dont worry.”


Stacy pouted her bottom lip and looked appealingly sad. But it was no use my mind was made up.


“Come on Stace, Ill drop you off on my way. Listen could we call and get some morning after pills, I am not sure that slut Ev will have remembered with the state she was in.”


“No problem Si, I have a few at home you can take several … I assume you intend to fuck her again?”


She smiled and I smiled in return.


“They work best within 24 hours, so make sure she takes them not long after you meet her again.”


I nodded, ushering Stacy out of the door. I picked up my bag with my chosen accessories in and we headed for my car. I had just over 1 hour to go. Plenty of time to drop Stace, sort out the pills and get to the boat house.


******


I paced the old building. There was only 5 minutes to go before 2:30 so I moved outside onto the dunes and looked out onto the crowded beach. In 2 or 3 hours the sun would be gone but the heat would remain and so the crowded nature of the beach would remain constant. But where was Ev?


I had enough lined up for her, but I would make sure that she was severely punished first if she was late.


4 minutes and still no sign of my slut. I put my hands in the pockets of my shorts and could feel my burgeoning cock.


If she has let me down then I will … I actually didnt know what I would do as my ability to dominate Ev relied upon her submissiveness otherwise the rules changed in a very bad way.


“Please come,” I whispered to myself.


Then I saw her, in the distance, running towards me.


2 minutes and she was now in full view. Fuck! She looked stunning.


I marvelled at her short, denim skirt again, and her vest was black leather but completely unfastened at the front. Her tits and the jewellery that adorned them gave everyone she passed a real eyeful. But she didnt seem to care. At that moment I loved my slut.


She came to rest before me with a few seconds to spare. In fact she was so close to the time I could easily claim she was late and might still do that once I had her back inside the boat house.


“Hello slut.” I said.


“Hi Master,” she replied.


I moved to her and placed my hand inside her vest, fondling her breasts. She moaned and closed her eyes.


Then I slapped her hard. She cried out and stumbled. Upon regaining her balance she glared defiantly back at me.


“What are you?” I asked her.


Her eyes softened. “A slave,” she replied.


I slapped her again. Again she cried out.


”Who owns you slave?”


“You do Master.”


“Open your mouth.”


Suspecting what might be about to happen, Ev shook her head slightly, as if to defy me. I raised my hand again.


“No Master, please …” she responded and suddenly her mouth was opened. Evs reluctance had been caused by the dog leash I held in my hand. I now reached into her mouth and clipped it to the ring connected to her mouth stud.


“Come with me bitch, and lets decide whether you were late or not.”


The lead pulled and, like a docile animal, Ev followed.


To be continued …

Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 5


Slut (11) …


I had not walked more than a few feet down the hallway when Rika called out, “Hey, Ev, I have an idea.  Ill drive you to the beach.  You might have a problem parking this late on a Saturday afternoon.  Just wait  a sec while I grab my bag.”  She didnt even wait for me to respond, just left the doorway for her room, returning a few seconds later.


“Rika, really, you dont need to drive me. I …”


“Its nothing.  What are friends for?” she said in a joking way and locked her arm in mine, guiding me out the door and towards her car.  Once again, I felt that Rika was taking control and I was unable to say no.  We pranced through the parking lot, her smile wide and her braces flashing in the midday sun.


She opened the passenger side first, and I started to get in. “Hey, wait,” as she reached into her bag and pulled out her camera.  “Just stand there and smile, like one of those girls that poses at a car show.  Open that right vest flap a little more.”


“Please, no, Rika, lets get going.  Im going to be late…”

“Just do it.  Only take a sec.  Smile.  I said, smile,” she ordered, and I obeyed.


“Put one arm along the door frame.  Yeah, like that.”  In this pose, the vest was opened wide, hiding nothing and drawing attention to my pierced nipples and their adornments.  She took two pictures and I begged her to stop. If there was any traffic, I would be late for sure. 


“Ok, ok, dont worry, just get in.” 


I was relieved to shut the door and hide myself inside the car.  I pulled on my seatbelt and set the straps over the vest, hiding as much of my breasts as possible.  Rika could see what I was doing and said nothing at first.


“So, are you excited?” she asked, leaving the parking lot and heading towards the beach.


“Um, more nervous than excited, I guess,” I tried to be nonchalant, but I doubted I could fool anyone.  “Just please drive faster, ok?”


“Are you sure?  I mean, you seemed to enjoy being punished yesterday, didnt you?”


“No, that was painful and I didnt enjoy it.  I mean, well, not all of it, at least not the pain.  I just dont want him to have any reason to punish me again, and I want him to unlock these nipple locks.”


“Hey, since they will probably be gone next time I see you, and since they are so hot, open your vest wider and raise the seat belt so I can get a better look as we drive.”


“No way!  People are going to see me and what if a cop stops us.”


“Just do it, Ev.  Or is it, Slut Ev, or…” and she moved to the slow lane and applied the brakes, coming to a stop along the highway, still miles from the beach.”


“Please, no, Rika, please.  Please just drive,” I begged.


She just looked at me with a hard stare and a mischievous smile on her face.  “Sure, Ill drive fast, but first do what I ask you.”  And her smile vanished. 


What choice did I have?  So I opened my vest, revealing my piercings and locks.


“Thats much better.  With your dangling Ss and cute tits, you are so phat.”


“Huh, what do you mean fat?  Im not…”


“Not fat you dumb slut!”  Her rebuke stung. “P-h-a-t.  Pretty, hot, and tantalizing.  Its gansta talk.  You must have heard of that.”


“Uh, no, Rika please drive faster.”  The clock on her dashboard said 2:22.  We were getting close by now.  “Please just drop me off in front of the parking lot.  Im going to be late,” I wailed.


She gunned it, racing down Ocean Drive, and coming to a sharp stop in front of the drive-in parking machine.  “Plenty of time.  Tell him Hi from me.  I will look forward to seeing you whenever.”  As I was unbuckling the seat belt, she leaned over and pursed her lips.  I kissed her closed mouth, quickly and said, “Byeeee.  Thanks!”  I grabbed my bag, and raced from the car, making no effort to hide my breasts as the vest flaps waved in the wind.  I ran as fast as I could, seeing Master standing outside the boat house.  There were many people on the beach, so I took a slightly less direct route by running behind them.  If anyone saw me, I did not take notice.  I couldnt afford to be late.


Master greeted me kindly and I said Hi, as I panted for breath.  He closed the distance between us and reached inside my vest, caressing my breasts and fondling his adornments.  Mmmm, I thought, this is what I want…


SLAP.  Master slapped me across the face, and I nearly fell to the ground in shock and response.  Why? I wanted to ask him, but his questions came fast and furious.


“What are you?”


“A slave,” I answered, still slightly out of breath, but now trying to recover from the shock of his slap.


SLAP. Again, though this time I did not fall to the ground, just let out a small shriek.  He asked, “Who owns you, slave?”


“You do, Master!”  Why did I take this from him?  What drew me like a moth to his flame?  Why could I feel my pussy lips swelling in desire?


He ordered me to open my mouth, and I saw in his left hand a leash.  Since I wore no collar, there was no place to hook the leash except for my tongue ring.  I began to shake my head in defiance, and started to beg him not to, but when he raised his hand to strike me again, I changed my mind and opened my mouth like a trained pet.


As I knew he would, he reached up and attached the leash to my tongue, ordering me to follow him and saying something about me being late.


No, Master, no, I wasnt late, and if I was it was Rikas fault.  Please, Master, please, I begged him silently, but followed along like an obedient bitch.


Master (12) …


My slut and I walked over the grassy sand dunes and into the old boat house building. I stopped once inside the main room and let the leash fall from my grasp.


Ev gasped. She was no longer being led, but the leash would now feel like a weight hanging painfully from her tongue. She faced me, long hair still platted and dressed just as I had asked. Denim skirt, short vest leather and open too, which was a bonus and hopefully a red thong.


“Show me the thong slut.”


Ev slowly lifted up the front of her denim skirt to reveal a high cut red, lacy thong. Beautiful! And now her tongue hung out like a panting dog, pulled by the loose leash.


I unclipped the leash much to sluts relief. I wanted to hear her speak clearly.


“So did slut tell Rika?” I asked.


“Yes Master.”


“Show me the photo.”


I looked closely at Evs cell phone screen and marvelled at the picture before me. In the foreground was Rika, cute as a button with her metal brace bound teeth shining back at me, but in the background was my slave, on her knees with her tongue sticking out.  One breast was cupped by her hand to highlight the small nipple statues, and her other hand showed off the S dangling from her ear piercing. What a fucking picture!


“Seems like Rika enjoyed your state.”


“Yes Master.”


“Really. Did she?”


“Not at first Master. At first she wanted to call the police, but when I explained a little more about my day and how what you did to me made me feel, she became more understanding. In fact so much so that she told me how to pose for this picture.”


This was unexpected. Rika was also a little hot for this sort of thing. I could not believe my luck.


”Did Rika … do … anything to slut?”


“Huh? … Master.”


“Did she control slut, or have sex with slut or …?”

“Kind of Master.”


“Tell me more slut.”


“Oh no Master, not sex, well she kissed me, but it was more that she took photos of me, then offered to drive me over here and then purposely made me late so that your slut would be punished and …”


“Oh, so you admit to being late do you slut?” I said cleverly taking the conversation in a direction that Ev had not intended.


“ …er … well … not sure … Master.”


I picked out a bamboo rod from my bag and swished it loudly through the air, making Ev wince.


“Well slut, I have decided that you were late and so no doubt well soon draw a more lively response out of my slave,” I observed somewhat dryly.


“No Master, please dont judge me to have been late. I wasnt, please …”


“Silence slut!” I ordered, “You continue to refer to yourself in first person!  And this is not a debate!”  I paused for dramatic effect. She dropped her head, knowing the errors of her way.


“Here take this.” I offered her the morning after pill along with a bottle of water. She looked quizzically at me, perhaps thinking I was attempting to drug her.  After explaining what it was, she took the pill and swallowed it without further comment. 


“So,” I straightened, fixing Ev with a glare, “I need to punish my useless cunt appropriately. Come to Master, slut.”


Ev did so, standing rigidly to attention as I also walked slowly towards her.


“Your punishment will be harsh slut but then you need to learn a lesson.”


I could see that Ev was holding her breath.


“A dozen strokes of the rod for having the audacity to be late, and for then not admitting to it straight away, and for continuing to refer to yourself in the first person.”


I smiled at how shocked she looked; the indignity and humiliation of bending over for the rod.


“Twelve strokes Master? Ev repeated in a small, pathetic voice.


“Twelve,” I confirmed with unseemly relish.


“Have you ever been caned slut?”


“No Master.” She hung her head.


“Not by your father?”


“No Master.”


“Nor by your teachers.”


“No Master.”


“So will slut find this humiliating?”

“Yes Master, humiliating and painful.”


“What would slut do to avoid being caned?”


“Anything Master wants, but if Master wishes slut to be caned then she will accept his choice.”


I smiled at her reluctant compliance.


“Do you like pain slave?”


“No Master, but slut likes to be controlled and if pain is part of it then so be it.”


“Oh cunt, you will feel pain believe me.”


“Master please dont hurt me too much.”


Transfixed, like a small rabbit in the headlights of an oncoming car, Ev seemed unable to move. I beckoned her to me. Eyes wide, moist lips slightly parted, she obeyed.


I reached up and caught her hand and in one smooth move, sharply pulled her down across my lap.


“But I have missed you so much slut that I wanna see you cum first.”


“Oh Master,” she moaned.


I grasped the hem of sluts skirt and quickly bunched it around her waist, feeling my cock stiffen in response to the view. Toned, tanned legs and taut thighs, the sculptural perfection of her lower limbs made for a perfect vision.


And her delightful red, lace thong appeared sexily from between her ass cheeks.


My fingertips brushed across her thong covered pussy, causing Ev to squirm with tremors of pleasure. She wriggled rapturously at my unexpectedly gentle touch, sighing as I continued my ministrations, slipping a finger beneath the elastic of her panties to feel the growing wetness they concealed.


Gasping and squirming, dishevelled and crying, Ev writhed on my lap. Her cheeks felt hot to touch even before I had burned them with the cane in comparison to the sopping slit between her legs that begged to be filled.


“Ooh, sir, I dont want to cum so quickly after seeing you again,” Ev groaned.

“Please, Master, not yet … not so soon.”


“Ill be the judge of that,” I said firmly betrayed by the bulge in my trousers, which Ev no doubt felt as she kicked her legs.


“Keep still!” I snapped angrily, forcing her hands into the small of her back.

Ev groaned, slumped across my knees, humiliated and writhing deliciously. Firmly I tugged her thong up into her already sensitised slit, increasing the pressure on sluts now dripping pussy. Pushing the thin strip of material aside I probed her sticky labia with two fingers.


She gasped, held fast across her Masters lap, her pussy rudely opened for my voyeuristic pleasure. Ev groaned in what sounded like helpless delight as I began to tease her clitoris, sending waves of apparent ecstasy through her cunt.


“Oh Master,” she whispered distractedly, “youre going to make me cum, and Ive only been back a few minutes. Ohhhhhhhhhh!”


“I know slut, and you have my permission.” I replied confidently, one finger circling her clitoris, the other penetrating and plundering her pink slit, faster and faster.


Ev exploded.


“Fucccccccckkkkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeeeeeeeee Masssssssssssterrrrrrrr!!!” she cried out covering my fingers with her juices.


Then she slumped over my lap. Done. Finished.  My slut had cum.


Delightful! Satisfied and already smelling of sex, Ev lay before me. I pushed her up to her unsteady feet. Evs face cheeks were tear-streaked, her vest dishevelled and now totally unable to contain her prominent jewellery adorned breasts, which were clearly visible through the gaping leather material.


Ev stood shakily, knees together, skirt around her waist, petulant and pouting, the very embodiment of a soon to be punished student.


I stood up away from the chair.


“Thong off cunt and hand it to me,” I snapped.


Fumbling clumsily, Ev complied, the heat of a warm blush on her face as she removed the skimpy material.


“Lean over the chair back and hold the edge of the seat, I instructed, pointing to the way I wanted her positioned.


Placing both hands over the chair back, Ev eased herself into position. I moved to her and modified her position until she was stretched with her hands reaching over one side keeping her legs straight. The chair back fitted neatly into her stomach and her feet were still flat on the floor but most effectively Evs bare ass was staring me in the face.


Her breasts hung completely loose from the vest now, with Ev bending over the chair, as the small statues acted like nipple weights.


I drooled over the view my slave now presented but I still needed a cleaner approach and more flesh to aim at.


“Stand up,” I ordered, “and take off your skirt.”


I knew that Ev wanted nothing more than to get the ordeal over as quickly as possible, and sure enough my slut obediently unfastened the button at her trim waist and let the skirt fall to her feet. She faced me wearing only the open leather vest.


”Now place your legs together and bend forward back over the chair,” I then went on.


“So far so good, slut.” I drooled, drinking in the glorious sight before me.


”As I thrash sluts bottom, she will not rise and she will not attempt to comfort her ass. Should she do so then Master will simply begin again until his useless cunt shows restraint.”


I flexed the rod, and puffed my chest out. “You will receive twelve strokes with Masters bamboo rod. Understand?”


Ev was sobbing quietly but still managed to utter,


“Y … y … yes, Master.”


“You will count each stroke and then thank me afterwards. Is that clear slave?”


“Yes Master,” she uttered quietly, now entirely resigned to her fate.


I took up my position behind her and started to tap Evs bottom with the cane.

"Prepare yourself slut! You have twelve strokes coming. If you get out of position, reach back, or interfere with your caning in any way that stroke will not be counted. Three interruptions will result in me starting the caning over and three extra strokes being added. Is that clear cunt?" I asked while reaching between her legs and working two of my fingers slowly in and out of her juice soaked pussy.

"Ohhh fuckkkkk, mmmmmm! Yes Master, your slut understands." Despite her very recent orgasm Evs pussy was getting wetter and wetter.  Her whole body contracted as his fingers left her pussy and the cane started the tapping again.


Tap, tap, tap. On Evs naked ass.


I paused. I paused for a long time. Ev braced herself and screwed her eyes shut and waited.

The air swished and then …TWACK


The sound echoed through the old boathouse.  Her intake of breath told me it had hurt. 


“One, aggggh, thank you, Master.”


Again I tapped the rod on her ass. I noticed that I could still see the whip and cane marks from the day before. I smiled. Evs ass had taken a lot of punishment.


Swish… CRACK!

She bucked across the chair crying out in pain. Her legs kicking and scissoring open and closed. This second stroke was harder and landed right in the middle of her ass cheeks; bridging the divide so the stroke continued across both cheeks. The pain must have been terrible! Evs tears immediately started dripping copiously down her cheeks.


“Fuckkkkkk! T.. two. Thank you, Master.”


Tap, tap, tap on her ass as I gauged where to leave the canes next horrible mark on her tender bottom.

Swiiiiish TWACK!

The third stroke landed just below the first two; making one wide line of searing pain. Slut let out a delightful yell; her face downcast watching the tears dripping from her cheek and start gathering on the seat of the chair.


“Arrghhhh! Three. Thank you, Master.”


Tap, tap, tap on her bottom once more.

Swish, CRACK!

The fourth stroke landed right on the spot; where Evs lovely tanned thighs met the under curve of her buttocks. The stroke was by far the hardest that I had administered thus far and so the pain of that stroke must have been the worst. Slut just opened her mouth in a silent scream, so dumbstruck was she.


“Ohhhhhhhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! F … f… four. Thank you Master.”


Then, almost as if she couldn't help herself; Ev reached back and ran her hand gently down her sore buttocks, feeling the raised sore welt.

"Remove your hand at once slave or you will find that stroke won't count and you will get extras on top of it!"


Ev immediately moved her hand and grasped the leg of the chair once again.


“You are sooooooo fortunate slut that I feel in a benevolent mood. That was your only chance!”


I tapped again on her ass. Even the taps were now catching parts of her bottom that were on fire.


“Pleeeeeeeeeassssss Massssssssster!” She begged, “No more!”


I brought my arm back to deliver the next biting cut of the cane. I brought it down sharply at an angle crossing the previous wheals.

CRACK!!!

It landed reigniting the pain in the first four strokes.


“Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!”


“How many cunt?”


“F … five. Thank you Master.”


Ev fell limp and sobbing across the chair. I could see the heat was radiating from her bottom like a furnace. The cane strokes looked harsh. She had only just returned to me, maybe I had been too hard.


I moved to her and winding her lank hair plat in my hand I cruelly pulled her body upright. She was still sobbing. The caning was hurting her badly, and she still had seven strokes left. It would be too much for her I felt.


“Stand up away from the chair slut.”


Resisting the temptation to rub her burning ass Ev did as she was asked. I moved towards her.


“So pretty slave, did that hurt?”


“Yes Master.”


“And did it teach slut a lesson?”


“But Master, your slut wasnt la…”


“Slut!” I growled, “Do not argue with me.”


“Sorry Master. Yes your worthless slut has been taught a lesson.”


“Good. Then bend over again.”


Ev looked crestfallen. I could tell she had been convinced that I would finish her punishment without any more strokes.


“Please Master, no more …”


“Shut up slut!”


I took up my position once more and raising my arm I slashed the bamboo down once again on poor Evs reddened ass.


“Noooooooooooooooooooo Massssssssssttteeeerrrrrrrrrrrr!”


“Count!”


“Six Master, thank you.”


“Now stand up and face me.”


She did as she was told.


“Hands behind your head!”


Again, she complied.


I moved to her side and, raising the rod high I slashed it down across Evs thighs.


“Owwwwwwwwwww, no, no, no, nooooooooooo!” she sobbed almost collapsing.


“Slut …?”


“S … s … seven, thank you, Master.”


I raised the rod again. Slut closed her eyes and chewed frantically on her bottom lip.


“CRACK!”


Another red line of fire exploded across her thighs.


“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck! Eight, thank you Master.”


I repeated the stroke twice more, listened to Ev count nine and ten, whereupon I asked her to remove her vest. She knew what was coming and was desperate to avoid it.


“Please Master, beat this ass or these thighs but not your sluts …”


“Not your what Slut?”


“… tits master, dont beat these tits.”


“Why not slave?”


“Because they are soft and sensitive and it will kill your slut …”


I laughed, “Oh I dont think it will be that bad slut! Now take it off!”


I watched as Ev removed the loose black leather waistcoat and let it drop to the floor. She was now entirely naked save for her bejewelled nipple statues.


“Ask me to cane your tits slut.”


Ev looked at me through big, puppy-dog eyes and said, “P…p…please Master, cane the tits of your slut.”


“Good slut.”


I moved to her and unfastened the padlocks, removing the small hoops and silver statues. Ev gasped as the metal was slipped back out of the hole in her nipple. Her breasts were now free of jewellery and ready for the remaining two strokes of the cane.


I moved my arm back ready to swing. Ev was desperate,


“No Master please dont.”


But, despite her pleas Ev did not move and so as I swung the bamboo rod she took it straight across both tits, the mark splitting her nipples with a red line.


“Ooooooooooooooh, nooooooooooooooooo, Masssssssssssssterrrrrrrrr!!”


Ev fell to her knees, but kept her hands behind her head.


“E…el…eleven, thank you Master!”


She struggled back to her feet.


“Did that hurt?” I asked stating the obvious. Through her tear filled eyes Ev sobbed,


“Y…y…yes Master!”


Again I swung and landed the bamboo almost directly over the previous hit.


“Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiittttttttttttttttttt! Fucccccccckkkkkkkkk!!” Ev swore loudly, and then regained what little composure she had left.


“Twelve, thank you Master.”


“Well done slut, the caning is over.”


Ev fell sobbing to her knees. I let her wallow in her agony and shame for a short while before speaking.


“Give me your mobile phone.”


“Huh?”


“Your cell phone you stupid slut, I want to call Rika!”


“What?”


“Is my cunt deaf? I said I want to call Rika!”


“No, Master, you cant, why?”


“Why, is not for you to worry about slave. Now get me the phone.”


Ev did as she was asked and punched the memory to Rikas number.


The number rang out twice before the call was picked up.


“Hi sweetheart hows your date with Master Simon going? And why are you ringing?” I heard dulcet female tones.


“Rika?”


“Erm, yes…” Rika was more guarded now upon hearing a mans voice.


“Its Master Simon.”


Silence.


“Rika?”


“Oh, er yes, hi Sim … erm Master Simon.”


“Hi Rika. I am calling to see if you liked slut Evs jewellery that she came home in last night.”


Ev was squirming at the thought of what I was doing.


“Slut,” I said, “put your finger in your pussy until I have finished talking with Rika.”


She knew I had said that so Rika would hear and she shook her head but did as ordered anyway.


“Fuck … did she do that …what you asked… with her finger?” Rika had heard the request and was curious. I looked at poor slut standing naked and beaten before me with her finger deep inside her pussy, not frigging, just stuck there.


“Yes,” I said, “she did.”


“Oh,” Rika replied her breathing missing a beat.


“And she has been caned for being late.”


“What,” said Rika quietly, “caned, where?”


“Well here in the old boat house silly,” I replied playing dumb.


”Oh no, I meant where on her body.”


“Ill let slut tell you.”


I passed the phone to Ev who took it with her free hand.


”Hi Rika,” she waited whilst Rika clearly said hi back.


“Master caned this slut on the ass then on the thighs and then on the …”


She couldnt say it, not to her friend.


“Tell her slave,” I said gently but firmly.


“… on the tits.”


I grabbed the phone back off Ev just in time to hear Rika say “Tits?”


“Yes, Rika, on her tits and it would have hurt just as much as you are now imagining it did.”


“Ohhh,” Rika replied with just a hint of stimulation.


“She blamed you for being late you know.”


“Well Master Simon, thats just not true, shes a lying little slut. She was too slow getting ready … I told her, but she wouldnt listen.”

“Whats that you say? shes a lying little slut?”

Ev looked at me with wide eyes as if to say no, Im not!


“Tell me Rika did you like sluts new earrings?”


“Mmm yes I did.”


“Did she tell what the S stood for?”


“Yes, very clever, S for Simon to let everyone know you are her Master.”


Before I had even repeated what Rika had said, Ev had a look of horror on her face.


“Oh, she said it stood for Simon, did she? Well the S stood for slut and my slut was sent home to you under instructions to say only that. So another lie from the little slave eh?”


“Yes Master Simon, as you say, another lie.”


“What shall we do about it then?”

Ev looked suitably horrified that I was involving Rika.


“We?” replied Rika sounding confused.


“Yes, dont you want to make my … our slut suffer for her lies?”


“Well, I erm… yes okay I do, that would be fun.”


I looked at Ev, “She says it would be fun!”


Ev shook her head. I noticed that her finger was now buried deep inside her pussy and she was squirming a little.


Leaving the phone near to my mouth so that Rika could hear I said, “Do you wanna cum slut?”


Ev shook her head unconvincingly trying not to speak and let Rika hear anything more. I moved to her and whilst she was frigging herself now at an increasing pace I began to circle her clitoris which started to grow in response to my actions.


“Rika, do you want to hear Ev cum?”


“Oh, yes please Master Simon that really would be fun.”


I continued to help Ev to masturbate and the combination of my determination and her expertise soon had slut on the edge.


“Dont cum yet,” I ordered.


“Oh please Master,” Ev groaned. I held the phone near to slut so Rika could hear.


“Okay slut cum for Rika.”


And she did.


“Ohhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk!” Ev came once again.


“Tell Rika how much you love her,” I laughed.


“Fuck, fuck, fuck, Rika I lovvvvvvvvve youuuuuuuuuuuu!”


“You used the first person again,” I yelled at her.  “Repeat what you said, correctly!”


“Fuck, Rika, this slut loves youuuuuuuuuuu!”


Ev collapsed, exhausted on the floor. I put the phone to my ear once more.


“Enjoy that Rika?”


“D…d…did she really cum?” Rika could hardly speak her throat seemed so dry.


“Gloriously so, Rika, in buckets full.”


I sensed her swallow hard.


“So how shall we punish the stupid little slut?”

“What? That wasnt it?”


“No,” I replied appearing incredulous, “she enjoyed that, cumming is a privilege not a punishment.”


“Oh, okay, well we should erm … well what does the lying little slut deserve …”


I loved how Rika was picking up the theme of referring to Ev as a slut.


“I know,” … I cut into Rikas thoughts, “Why dont you come over to the old boat house.”


“Oh, yeah, okay Master Simon, I will.”


“Good then we can decide what to do …”


“…with our little, lying slut!” Rika finished off my sentence delightfully. “Ill be there in just a few minutes, if I can find a place to park.”



Slut (12) …


I had collapsed on the sandy floor of the old boat house, hurting both physically and emotionally.  Not only had I been beaten and made to cum twice, but Master had called Rika, she had participated in my humiliation, and soon she would be here to see first hand what had become of her roomie.  I buried my head in my hands, wishing there was a hole that would swallow me.


“Take up the ass display position cunt,” Master ordered, offering me no respite from my misery. I moved as fast as I could, the pain on my tits, thighs, and ass being all-consuming.  I was afraid that if I did not move faster, Master would administer additional punishment and pain.


I knelt on the floor, my forehead resting on the ground and thighs straight up, my arms crossed behind my back. This was the most humiliating of all display positions, my ass offered freely to my Master.

“Your friend Rika has asked me to fill your ass with a butt plug, which of course I have in my bag!”


I moaned out loud, fearful of expressing words of protest, horrified that Rika would suggest this idea.  I didnt even think she knew such plugs existed.


“Please Master dont do this”, I begged. “Why have you asked Rika to come here? Just let your slut go back home and sleep, she is still so tired and her ass hurts so much, as do her tits and her legs ohhhhhhhh.”  I sobbed again not knowing which part of my body hurt the most.  All my senses were super sensitive, and I could smell the scent of sex, of pussy juice and cum. Yes, I knew that juice still dripped from my slit, but I could not stop it and could not understand why I was reacting so.


Master circled me like a prowling lion.  He stopped and I could feel his gaze on my offered ass.


“You will have no lubrication, no preparation except that provided by your cunt.”


“Oh no please Master!” I was frantic with panic.  I had never experienced a butt plug, but I knew that without some lubrication, the pain would be excruciating.   


“Do you want me to get my fist inside your ass as well slut?”


“Oh fuck, no Master,” I sobbed, horrified at the thought.  I revelled in his use of my pussy, but I had no interest in anal sex.


He laughed and moved away.  “Stand up and get dressed, Rikas on her way.”


“What, no butt plug Master?”


“No slut, no butt plug … for now any way.” 


With an extreme sigh of relief, I got slowly to my feet. The caning had hurt and it was with some difficulty that I replaced my thong and skirt. Master picked up my leather vest and handed it to me. Without the tit statues the front of the garment was not quite so wantonly open but I knew it was no better than being totally naked.  In fact, maybe it was worse, since like a half open curtain, it left very little to the imagination. 


Master leashed my tongue ring and took me to the corner, ordering me to sit, legs spread, and connected to the leash to an old nail in the wall.  I could not withdraw my tongue and the thought of Rika seeing me like this was causing my pussy to renew its juicing.  He handcuffed my wrists behind my back.


I was lost in thought, eyes half closed, fearing what would soon happen when I heard Master call out, “Hi, “Rika?”  He walked towards her, hand outstretched to shake her offered hand. 


“Yes, thats me, Master Simon…”

”Please, Evs the slut so you just call me Si or Simon.”


“Oh … look at her?”  Rika had not seen me in the shadows, but when she followed Masters gaze, she saw me.  Her eyes widened and I could hear an intake of breath.  At that moment, I felt as low as any human could.  With my tongue hanging out and leashed, with my legs spread and hands locked behind my back, I was clearly more like a pet than a human girl.  I inwardly groaned in embarrassment and humiliation. 


“She looks … well she looks … oh I dont know…”


“Good enough to eat?” I suggested.


“Mmmmm, thats it … good enough to eat.”


“Do I detect that you dont like Ev very much,” he questioned.


“No, no on the contrary, I love Ev, have done ever since we became roomies but I have always been scared to do anything about it. But now here I am and Ev is … well Ev is just waiting over there.”


I could tell Master was entranced with Rika.  She was beautiful. Long dark hair, a pretty face and braces on her teeth which somehow actually enhanced her appearance. I felt a magic exist between them.  They had barely met but already seemed totally comfortable with each other, gazing upon my ultimate discomfort. 


Rika was dressed sexily.  She wore a white, loose fitting top which was cut quite low revealing a tempting glimpse of red bra and tight fitting jeans to accentuate her beautiful figure.


Rika moved over towards me, and I lowered my eyes. She walked slowly, as though being chained by my tongue in the corner of an old dilapidated house had turned me into some sort of wild animal.


“Hi Ev,” said Rika as though we had just met at Starbucks. I looked up slightly and smiled a painful smile back.


Master unhooked the leash from my mouth and released my wrists. Grateful to have freedom again, I rubbed my wrists and exercised my aching jaw muscles to get the feeling back and to delay further conversation.


"Rika, why did you come here?" I finally asked. "This will change everything between us?" 

"Silence, slave." Master shouted at me. "You will only speak when spoken to." 

The air of authority in his voice, along with his unconcealed anger, made me shrink back in fear.  Rikas eyes opened wide in response to Masters command and my reaction.


"Slut," he said, "Strip." 

"Uh? No Master, please not in front of Rika," I replied, trying to conceal the fear in my voice, trying to offer some attempt at halting this nightmare. 

"Strip or I will do it for you."


“Come on slut take off your clothes. Ive seen everything before anyway,” Rika chimed in.  She called me a slut and at that moment, I knew I had to obey.  I looked up at both Master and Rika and both seemed to have an almost lecherous grin on their face.  Things would never be the same between Rika and me again.  


Slowly, reluctantly, I peeled away my brief items of clothing, leather vest, skirt and finally I wound Rikas red, lace thong down my legs until I stood naked facing Master and Rika. Master smiled as he saw Rikas eyes roam the full length of my body, surely noting the red welts across my tits and thighs.  She swallowed hard, her throat clearly drying up at the sight before her.


“So what shall we do now Rika?” Master asked provocatively.


“Oh er … well Im not sure Si.”


He moved to pick up the bamboo cane once again and my eyes open wide.


“No please, Master, no more caning.”


“Mmmm okay then slut. So you will do as I say will you?”


“Yes, yes of course Master.”


“Good. Get down on all fours.”


I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to again be in an animal-like posture before Rika.


“Now, down!”


I had no choice and dropped to my hands and knees.


“Okay. Rika now say here cunt.”  My heart skipped a beat.  They were going to treat me like a bitch.  A pet.  A bitch in heat.


“Oh Si, I cant use that kind of language to Ev …” she paused “…can I?”  Even Rika briefly hesitated at his command.  Once they viewed me only as an animal, they could do anything to me and I would be helpless to resist.


“Right then here goes. Come here cunt,” Rika finally gave the command. Her command allowed no opportunity to protest.  I slowly crawled over to my “friend” and stopped in misery when I reached her. I looked straight ahead, effectively at Rikas knees.


“Look down to the floor slut,” I ordered. I dropped my head quickly.  I was a pierced slave,


“Kiss her shoes.”


“Please Master, dont do this …” I begged, knowing it was futile.


“Do it …” He thrashed the cane on the sandy ground, and I had no choice but to bend my neck letting my hair tumble over Rikas ankle and foot.  I kissed her shoes.


“Good slut,” Rika praised me.  I turned my head, and watched as Master moved to pick up the red thong and held the skimpy garment out in front of me.


"What is this mess?" he asked, referring to the juice that had soaked the thong when I had put them back on my cum filled pussy.


I could not reply, shocked at the increasingly humiliating situation.  What could I say?  He thrashed the cane once again on the ground. What was Rika thinking at this point?


"Answer cunt!"


In agony, I gasped my replay. "Master, your slut couldn't help it. She is sorry. They became wet when she put them back on, when you asked her to put them back on."


“Oh, so its my fault now is it?”


“No Master, your slut only meant that …”


“Here,” he interjected, dropping the thong on the ground at my side, “Put them in your mouth until you have sucked them clean.”  Rika took a visible intake of breath. I opened my mouth in shock.


“No Master, please, your slut is sorry, she …”


"Sorry's not enough, you filthy little slut. In."


I could not imagine being more miserable. I picked up the thong and fed it into my mouth.  The taste of sexual secretions was not that bad, but there was sand and dirt on the thong, and Rika was watching the whole thing.  Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Rikas hands roam over her thighs, flicking at her crotch.


“Sit up so we can watch,” Mastered ordered.


I knelt, flinching as my beaten ass touched my ankles, and sucked at the thong. My cheeks bulged like a hamsters. I could not quite get the entire thong into my mouth and the red waistband of the garment hung from my lips.  I must have looked totally ridiculous.


Master and Rika had been quiet, watching me suffer another indignity.


“Rika, go and pull the thong out from sluts mouth,” Master directed.  I hoped Rika would hesitate, showing she still had some compassion and respect for my situation, but she did not.  She pulled her thong from my dripping mouth, leaving a little river of saliva running along my chin.  I chose not to wipe it off.


“Thank her you worthless cunt!” he ordered.


I looked slowly into Rikas eyes and said, “Thank you.”


“Thank you what?” she asked.  She knew what I meant but wanted me to suffer even more.


“Thank you, Mistress.” My eyes began to fill with tears.  First Stacy, now Rika.  Slut to a Master and also to two Mistresses. 


“Thats ok slut,” Rika replied clapping her hands delightedly as she used that word to describe me again.


“Stand up Slut,” Master ordered. I did as she was told.  There was no fight left in me


“Rika, put these back in for slut Ev,” Master handed her the small silver slave statues that had been locked on my tits. Rika took them from him hesitatingly.  She knew what I had told her and I started to speak.


“But, Master…”


“Enough, slut.  I told you I would unlock your tits and I did.  I said nothing about putting them back on.  You are my slave and slaves are adorned as their Master desires. Rika, please bondage my sluts tits.”


Moving to me, she smiled, reached out and stroked my cheek almost lovingly. Then, angling her face forward, Rika moved her mouth to mine. What started out as a cautious meeting of uncertain lips, suddenly turned into one of the most delicious kisses of my life.


My mouth was open wide and my tongue quickly entered and began swirling around Rikas mouth. I loved feeling her braces with my pierced tongue. I could feel my naked, pierced and caned nipples getting solid and hard and when I reached up to touch Rikas breasts, her budding erections poked through her white top.


Rika broke the kiss leaving a line of lusty saliva between us and I was more than a little breathless. Rika moved her hands to my breasts. She fingered both beaten nipples looking for the small piercing holes. I closed my eyes and moaned quietly at the touch of her fingers.


Rika took the small rings and, in turn, inserted them into my nipples before securing the padlocks once again. My poor tittiess were once again ringed and locked. When Master gave Rika the keys, she let out a gleeful sound.


I stood helpless facing both Master and now Mistress and squirmed when Rika cupped and massaged my sore breasts.  I offered no resistance, just slightly trembled at her tender touch.


“Oh Si, she really is gorgeous isnt she?” Rika exclaimed, as though she had just opened a new toy at Christmas. I blushed with embarrassment.  Rika turned her attention back to my tits and seemed to enjoy making me squirm.


Master moved towards Rika and placed his hands alongside hers as together they brushed over the statues in my nipples. Rika turned to look at Master, a flush of excitement in her face. She smiled revealing her braces.  Master had a look of wonder on his face.  I closed my eyes enjoying the tenderness of the moment and at the same time fighting against my growing needs.


“Hands behind your head, slut…” he ordered, “…and open your eyes.”


My eyes opened just in time to see Master take Rikas left hand in his right and moved it to his shorts. Her finger tips brushed the light fabric covering his cock.


“Would you like to touch me?” he asked Rika provocatively. She chewed on her bottom lip and while she didnt say yes, her silence was a definite maybe.


Another emotion blazed within.  Jealousy.  I was Masters slut.  I wanted to please him and had offered all my holes to that end.  And now he was holding Rikas hand. And she was holding his without resistance.  My eyes glazed over with envy.


Master moved Rikas hand inside his shorts. She seemed to hold her breath.


“Take my shorts down,” he leaned in and whispered. Rika moved her right hand and began to tug at the fabric. I knew then that she would be compliant. A few pulls later and his shorts were around his ankles.  He kicked them off and stood facing both of us with his raging hard on in full view and dressed only in a white, unbuttoned sports shirt.


Rikas hand was still not doing anything meaningful of its own volition and so he took the initiative further and moved her fingers to his naked shaft.


“Ohhhh.” I moaned in need and desire.


Master reached out with his left hand and squeezed my pussy, feeling my wetness.


Rikas fingers, under Masters guidance, curled around his cock and on her own initiative, as though she had done this many time, she started to slowly move the foreskin back and forth. Master must have been in heaven. 


“Ohhh, fuck,” Master groaned as Rika continued to move her hands up and down his rigid shaft. He moved his left hand to behind Rikas neck and pulled her face to his.  Master made sure I was watching and suffering within, then opened his mouth and shared a passionate deep kiss with Rika. I could see his tongue caressing her braces, as I had minutes before.  My frustration at being left out of this delicious moment was growing.


The kiss seemed to ignite Rika and she began to masturbate his cock faster. I could stand it no longer and started to rub my thighs together.


I heard Master whisper into to Rikas ear, “Take off your jeans and lets fuck the slut together.”


Rika looked up at Master, as though debating this order.  Then with lust-filled eyes she simply smiled and punched open the button on her tight jeans. Her nipples were now bursting through her blouse almost but it was her black lace thong upon which Master was focused. Hooking her fingers in the thin side straps she eased them down her legs and then off to join her jeans on the floor.


Her pussy was not shaved like mine, but her pubic hair was very neatly trimmed such that her puffed up labia were clearly on view.


“Down slut, on all fours!”  I could see what was going to happen and shook my head.  No, I wanted to cry, you fuck me, Master!


“Slut, this is your only chance. Any more disobedience and you will take 20 strokes of the cane across your tits!”  The harshness of this punishment overcame my resistance and I immediately fell to the ground and posed on all fours.


Master moved to Rika and kissed her once again, while at the same time moving her closer to my head


“Please Master, please n..ummph!” but my words were smothered as Master took a tight grip on my still platted hair and pushed my face at Rikas crotch.


“Now lick, or the cane threat will be carried out.”


Rika emitted a sharp exhale of breath as my lips pressed hard against her pussy. I darted my tongue forward and thrust it deeply into Rikas waiting sex. I had never licked a girl before, but the threat of the cane destroyed all my inhibitions.


Rika sighed again, closed her eyes and shifted some of her weight, forcing her pussy into my face, almost stifling my breathing. I had to wriggle and moan against Rikas labia which seemed to make it even more pleasurable for her.


Suddenly I felt movement behind me and I felt Master thrust his cock deep into my soaking wet pussy. I was bookended in sexual bliss. I swirled my tongue faster than ever inside the lips of Rikas cunt in a frenzy of erotic motion.  I could hear loud squelching noises which were the result of  the mixing of Maters cock with my juices. The noises signalled exactly the timing of the thrusts from his pumping hips.


“Fuck this is good,” I heard him groan.


“Oh, Si, ohhhhhhhhh Im going to cum,” Rika exclaimed.

Master and Rika leaned toward each other, over their bracketed slut, and their mouths met in a passionate kiss. I could hear Rika breathing fast and shallow. 


Together they rode me to a crashing mutual climax. Rika came first crying out her passion and grinding her hips hard into my face. When I felt the release of Masters sperm deep into my pussy, I ground my ass back into him  and succumbed to my own climax.


In a heap of sex fuelled exhaustion the three of us collapsed in a heap on the dusty, sandy floor.


Rika and I had fallen in such a way that our faces were just inches away from each other.  I had closed my eyes after a brief glimpse of our situation, exhausted, but suddenly felt Rikas lips on mine.  She kissed me lightly.  Without opening my eyes, revelling in the moment, I opened my mouth to respond and flicked out my tongue, feeling the opening in her mouth, and searching for the roughness of her braces.  It was pure bliss, to be filled sexually with Masters seed and to be caressing Rikas lips and teeth and tongue.  I briefly opened my eyes to see Master propped on his elbow watching us. 


After some time, Master moved away and sat resting against the cold brick of the exterior wall. The light from outside was fading as the sun began to set. I was reminded of this same period from the previous day and found it hard to believe what had happened in a mere 24 hours. 


“Rika,” he called out, “Come, join me.”  Nooooooo, I wanted to shout.  I looked over at Master, surely revealing my disappointment that this special moment had been broken.  Rika had broken our mouth to mouth contact and looked over at Master with a smile on her face.  She crawled over to him, her ass and pussy wriggly so sexily, leaving me limp and without the ability to move an inch.  I just lay in the sand and dirt, a slave girl, and watched Rika slide into his waiting arms.  He wrapped both arms around her in a gentle cuddle.  Will they call me to them, I wondered?


“Nadu,  slave,” Mater ordered. I was both shocked and disappointed.  My bottom lip trembled, close to tears.  At this wonderful moment of sexual freedom, my Master had ordered me as a slave to this humiliating position the most common of all Gorean slave positions.  I struggled to obey, scrambling to my knees, sitting on my heals with my back and shoulders straight, my bondaged breasts thrust out, belly in, head up, eyes diverted to the floor.  I opened my knees as widely as possible, and rested my hands on my thighs.  I knew Rika was watching and that in this position I was totally devoid of any self-esteem and worth. 


“Shit Si, what did you just say?”

”Nadu. It is a command that orders girls who are slaves to assume a certain position awaiting further instruction from their Masters. It comes from the world of Gor …”  I sincerely doubted Rika had any idea what he was talking about. 


“Where all female slaves are called kajira and lovingly obey every whim of their owners in return for masterful ownership. Slut Ev will have to loan you the books to read, Rika,” he laughed.


He reached out, took Rikas face in his hands and kissed her once more. She returned the kiss eagerly as their tongues again mingled. Tears now flowed freely down my cheeks as I was forced to witness a scene that I so desperately wanted to be a part of.  I did not feel jealousy at the moment, just a sense of being totally alone and abandoned.  Just sadness.


I heard Rika moan and sneaked a peek. Master had begun to fondle Rikas breasts. Moving inside her low cut blouse, he slipped a finger under the edge of her red lacy bra. She moaned, their mouths still locked in a passionate kiss and he flicked at her still erect nipple.


He took his mouth away from Rikas and called to me, “Clean me slave!”


Oh, I moaned, how much lower can I fall, but at least I would be able to become involved, not be left out like a punished animal.


I crawled over to Master and moved my head to his groin.  Rika watched, amazed at my obedience, Master continuing to massage her beautiful tits.


”Oh fucking hell Si … does she just do that because you ask her to?”  Yes, Rika, my will means nothing.  I am kajira. 


“Of course she does. You forget Rika, that the simple girl you knew just a short while ago as your room mate, is now a highly charged slave willing to do the bidding of her Master.”


As Rika watched, I took Masters semi-erect cock into my mouth and began to suck off the residual juices. This seemed to fuel Rikas lust causing her to move her mouth back to Masters, seeking out a hard desperate kiss.


Rikas naked breast had spilled out from inside her bra and Master reached out to cup it with his palm and he flicked her nipple with his thumb.  She was getting all of Masters loving attention, and I was cleaning his cock.  It was so unfair!


I was amazed to find Masters cock getting hard and beginning to twitch.  I thought the male libido was not renowned for its speed of sexual recovery, but he was clearly becoming aroused again. And I mean really aroused. It must have been the kiss from Rika combined with my mouth ministering to his cock. 


“Fuck Rika Im getting hard,” Master said peeling his mouth from hers. “Shall I cum again … maybe in sluts mouth?”


“Oh yes Si, but can I tell her what she has to do?”


“Ok, why not, but make sure you tell her not swallow my sperm but to hold it in her mouth until you tell her to gulp it down.”


Rika beamed with delight at this further chance to humiliate me.  I now had a mouthful of what was almost a fully erect cock.


“Slut,” remarked Rika. I looked up at her without removing even a millimetre of my lips from Masters rigid flesh, “Master Si wants his slave to carry on using her mouth to clean him but then to continue until he cums again.”


I tried to plead with my eyes, and elicited a small moan, but Rika continued.  “And slut you must capture his seed and hold it in your mouth until I tell you to swallow it.”


Rika spoke like someone who had just discovered a new toy and couldnt believe all of the things it did. I couldnt speak as I was gagged by Masters cock.  I could only convey my dismay with a frown and saddened expression.


Rika was becoming aroused as she felt Master flicking at her nipples once again.   My despair was her joy.


“Wrap your lips tight slut. Youve got nice ones, almost as nice as mine, use them. Make sure your tongue is doing something.”


It seemed as though Rika was challenging me to a contest, a contest of who could service Master more effectively.  There was no way I would lose this challenge and so I worked even harder up and down Masters shaft. But I was not enjoying it, not one bit. 


Rika moved her hand onto my head, guiding me up and down Masters cock. I dont need your help, Rika, I wanted to protest, but only a groan escaped and was probably interpreted such that I was getting more and more enjoyment. Master slouched down low, shifting Rika backwards, so I had full access to his shaft. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Master continued to play with Rikas tits as much as he wanted, and she could still guide my head as I further sucked on Masters cock. 


I so wanted to please Master, to be his number one girl, so my tongue motions were getting more precise as I worked to bring Masters erection to eruption. Rika pushed at my head again, which made me go deeper and deeper.  I was committed to pleasure Master, despite the awful circumstances of being treated like an animal pet by my roomy.


“Start going faster, make him cum,” Rika demanded. My pace quickened, as Masters shaft became slick with my saliva. My spit covered his cock as I continued to suck him towards climax. Rika now pushed my head faster and faster, and she started to moan as though it were her who was receiving the blow job. It was so bizarre, and so unbelievably erotic.


”Fuck, Rika Im going to cum!”


I winced in anticipation, dreading his juices with my friend in such close proximity. But Master was already too aroused and moments later he cried out, thrust his hips forward and began to shoot directly into my mouth. I clamped my eyes shut as stream after stream jetted into my throat, trying not swallow, but the amount of his semen filled my mouth to overflowing.


“Oh yes Si, cum for me,” purred Rika, “and dont forget to hold it in your mouth … cunt!”


Cunt!  Rika called me by the c word, almost as a delightful afterthought.

I milked Master until the last drop oozed into my mouth.


“Good slut,” said Rika patronisingly as I moved away from Masters now well used cock.


“Show us Masters seed.”


I knelt back on my haunches and opened my mouth. Both Rika and Master peered in to see the pool of thick white substance that filled my mouth and nearly clogged my ability to breathe.  My despair and suffering was evident, as my friend checked out my mouth and I moaned in reply.


Suddenly, Master diverted his attention from me to Rikas lower back. There, apart from the start of a really cute ass, was a small tattoo, which I had seen quite often and she had suggested just as often that I get a similar permanent marking.


“Whats the tattoo Rika?” he asked. It was an Asian character, but he had no idea what it meant.

“Oh,” remarked Rika, seemingly a little surprised by his comment, “its a Korean character that means love.”


“We should get slave one done in the same way,” he suggested.


At first, Rika laughed at his idea, knowing my refusal to get one in the past.


“What do you think slut?” Master asked me.


“Eeee, ooooo, eeeease.” My mouth was still full of sperm, but clearly Rika knew what I was saying.


Mocking my ability to speak clearly, Master said, “Good thats settled then.”


“Ooo, oont  ease!!” I pleaded my case as well as I possibly could.


“Stay, slut,” Rika ordered.  “Si, come here a sec.  I have an idea.”   They both scrambled to their feet and walked across the room.  They began to whisper and Master agreed to whatever Rika had said.  Maybe she finally realized it had gone too far, and that forcing something permanent onto her roomie was out of bounds.


“Swallow, slut,” Master ordered from across the room.  What a relief to swallow his semen and breathe normally once again.  “And get dressed.  We have things to do.” 



Rika (1)


I dont know what had come over me.  Yes, I was always a little envious of Ev, her perfect smile, her longer legs, the way she attracted stares from guys without really trying. One of the reasons I got the Love tattoo on my back was to compete with her belly button piercing. Ev often wore cut-off Ts or blouses so that her navel was the center of attention. But she was always nice to me, always gave in if we had an argument about the apartment or other things that would arise between roommates. 


When she came home last night, I was stressed over my term paper for bio.  The classes that I took for pre-dental were so difficult.  My parents expected me to be a doctor, but when I got a D in ochem, I knew I could never make it to med school.  We found a compromise in dental school, and I was really trying to please them.  I guess I was emotionally exhausted, and when I saw what Si had done to Ev, and apparently not totally against her will (I mean, she would not even consider letting me call the police), I just couldnt control myself. 


When I gave her my first command, to pose for the picture on her cell phone, I actually expected her to say No, and then what could I do?  But instead she obeyed, and obeyed again, and so I admit it, I had a power rush.  I am not a lesbian, but certainly enjoy the times my girlfriends and I have kissed while being silly and taking pictures.  And I enjoyed cupping their breasts and making sexy comments for a similar reason.  It was just safer do such things with girls.  Guys always interpreted any sexy comment or gesture as an invite to my pussy.  So, I guess I would be described as “Bi”. 


Ev and I had kissed a few times for fun, always with others around and always in jest.  But when the opportunity presented itself last night, I was drawn to her lips, and apparently she was drawn to mine.  The sensation when her tongue piercing struck my braces was heavenly. 


I admit it.  I wanted her to be late to her 2:30 meeting.  I guess I even wanted her to suffer more indignities and humiliation.  I dont know why.  It just made me hot to think about it.


When Si called, I could not believe how far they had gone.  Ev was clearly his sex slave, and in less than 24 hours.  I had no idea how far this could go!  I was curious, well maybe that word is too bland.  I was thoroughly entranced by their relationship, and wanted to see it in action, so when Si asked me to join them at the beach house, I agreed instantly. 


When I saw him, my first reaction was that he was quite a bit older than Ev and I.  Maybe 30-something.  But I liked his confidence, the way his hair blew in the sea breeze, and his relaxed smile.  He certainly did not seem like a sex maniac or serial rapist. 


Then there was Ev, leashed by her tongue to the wall, and again a erotic sensation came over me.  I loved the way she looked, totally helpless, unable to defend herself against Sis advances, or mine.  And she was making no attempt to escape or scream for help.  She may not have enjoyed the pain or discomfort, but neither did she make any effort to protest.


I guess the turning point, when I went from hesitant participant to a committed and aroused partner, was when I locked the rings onto Evs nipples.  Something passed between us, and I knew that I had a control over her that was more than just a passing influence.  She would do nothing to stop me, so I decided to join Si and push Ev to new limits and new levels of slavery.


When Si commented about the tattoo on my back, at first I thought that Ev should get one that said “Love” in Chinese.  I had asked her many times, but she had refused.  Now I knew she could not refuse if Si and I agreed on something.


But that would just get her more attention from guys and girls alike.  Her sexy belly would have a piercing in the front and an inviting tattoo in the back.  So I whispered to Si my idea and he liked it.  We would take her to a tattoo/piercing salon in Chinatown that was frequented by many of my Chinese friends.  I suggested Si take Ev to the salon, while I made a few calls to friends to make sure our idea would go smoothly once we arrived.


I also wanted to be sure that when we had her there, we could punish her appropriately for lying about the Ss that dangled from her new hoops.  As I remembered, the shop also had a lot of sexy jewelry and I knew exactly what Ev needed.


Ev was starting to get dressed, putting on my totally soaked red lacy thong, and I knew that in a few minutes Si would lead her to the car to begin their way to Chinatown.  I had already dressed and ready to go.


“Bye Ev,” I called out cheerfully, giving her a friendly wave as though nothing noteworthy had happened in the past hour. 


She looked up at me, first with a surprised reaction on her face. “Bye, um …” She was not sure what to call me now.  Finally she finished her sentence, “Mistress.”  I actually think she was glad to see me go, perhaps because then she and Si would be alone, or perhaps the humiliation of her roommate seeing her treated as a slave was too excruciating. 


“Yeah, see you later.  Bye Si. Later,” and with that I walked swiftly from the boathouse and headed back to my car.  When I was sure to be out of range, I got out my cell and called Jason, a Chinese guy we knew that had several tattoos, probably gang related, but who knows.  He gave me the name of the guy to ask for at the tattoo place, and said he would call ahead to let him know we were coming.  I also got the name of the girl who worked the jewelry counter and gave her a call.  She confirmed that they had what I was looking for. 


I finished my last call while waiting in my car and saw Si lead Ev across the sand dunes.  He had leashed her again, it seemed, and fuck, if it didnt look like the leash went from his hand to her bellybutton piercing!  That guy was just too hot.  Well, not too hot, just right to my increasingly active imagination when it came to Evelyn Wang.


I left the parking lot, and decided to stop home for a shower and change of clothes.  I suggested to Si to take a longer route, maybe stopping along the way for an embarrassing purchase or two.  I wanted to look presentable when we arrived at the shop, not smelling like someones whore!  And besides, I wanted to get my camera.


To be continued …

Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 6


Master (13) …


I watched Rika leave the old boat house. Fuck, what an afternoon it had been. “Bye Si. Later.” Her voice almost had a jingle to it and I for sure couldnt wait to see what later brought about!


Before leaving, Rika had whispered her plan to me. We were going to have my slave tattooed with the Chinese symbols meaning slut. It would be in the small of her back and she wouldnt know what the symbol would mean until it was too late.  Rika was taking to this situation in a surprisingly enthusiastic manner and the way she pecked at my cheek by way of a kiss as she whispered to me made me think about fucking her. Was she also a virgin? The thought began to stir my loins once more. I had never felt so permanently horny!


“Come on slut.” She had just swallowed my cum before Rika left. “Get dressed, we have things to do.”


When Ev had replaced the few brief garments I had allowed her to wear that afternoon I moved to her and reaching down to her navel, I touched her belly piercing. As my fingers brushed her skin Ev held her breath. I removed the current jewel that adorned her body and replaced it with a small, strong ring. Ev gasped.


I looked at my sweet slut and it took all my will power not to throw her down to the floor there and then and fuck her hard. But I knew we had other things to do, and she would take my seed again before long, of that I was certain.


I took the leash and fastened it through the ring … and then, picking up my bag, pulled Ev after me. She stumbled and I remember thinking that I must do this sometime when Evs ankles and thighs are chained now that would be fun!


“Noooo, Master, pleeeease! Your slut cant go outside fastened like this.”


“Come on bitch,” I said making her sound like she was my pet dog. “Come with Master!” and with that we left the boat house. I took a longer, quieter route back to my car but it didnt stop the acutely embarrassed Ev getting several strange looks!


******


I wanted to take slut to a store I knew before meeting Rika at the tattoo parlour. Ev did not know what we were going to do and so remained permanently on edge. As we parked on the roadside outside a small shop I saw Ev look up at the sign.


“Inspired Slave,” she said repeating the name of the shop to me.


“Yes slut, Im going to buy you some clothes!”


Having removed the pet leash from her belly, I opened the door for sweet Ev and walked her into the store. I could tell that she already felt far too under dressed to be out in public … wait until she saw what I was about to buy for her.


The store sold all sorts of things for fetish type sex. Along one wall was row upon row of books and then along another wall were DVDs and toys. I left her in the middle of the room with an order to “Stay.”


I issued the order quite loudly so that several of the men currently in the store turned to eye my lovely barely dressed slut. I knew they would ogle her and would no doubt smell the sex on her body. I started looking at the clothes with interest as my slut stood waiting patiently, no doubt feeling every eye in the shop on her skimpily covered body. I returned with a pile of clothes, all of them looking like they would barely cover a 'Barbie' doll.

"Try them on slut, you are to put each outfit on and come out and parade for me, I will then decide if they are acceptably trashy to be worn by a whore like you."

I threw the clothes at Ev and pointed her towards a changing cubicle.

She came out into the main room. All heads turned to look. Sluts first outfit was a pair of white shorts which covered neither the top nor bottom of her ass cheeks.  She had then put on a matching vest top that was so small it made her breasts push relentlessly against the fabric, and her nipples and ring statues noticeably visible. To finish the outfit she had on a pair of very high heeled stiletto boots that were forcing her to adopt a walk strutting like an exaggerated model.

I had seated myself now and made Ev stand in front of me so that I could admire her by running a hand up her legs.

"Very acceptable slut, now take it off and give it to me."

Ev turned to walk into the cubicle. I smiled and shouted,


"I said to take it off NOW you stupid, useless little bitch!"

Her audience suddenly became really interested. Despite her experiences of the past day or so I had never seen Ev look so embarrassed.


She slipped off the top and slowly, painfully, inch-by-inch wriggled out of the shorts.

Her nipples were hard and pink, and her exposed naked pussy lips were puffy and red, shiny and wet with her juices. She stood bare ass naked in the middle of the store not even daring to try and cover herself up.

She walked back into the cubicle as quickly as she could with everyone staring, almost drooling, at her.

Ev tried on the next few sets of clothes I had selected for her, all insanely small and revealing. For every outfit I made her repeat the humiliating procedure. A latex skirt that barely covered her ass; a leather vest which was loosely tied in front with black shoelace-like strings; a red tube top and matching bottom, each so brief as to cover almost nothing. 


Eventually I settled on a pile of clothes, and sent Ev back to put her original gear back on.


“Good display,” said the rather scruffy, unkempt, balding cashier who must have been at least fifty years old.


I smiled as Ev joined me.


“The thing is,” I said, “I don't have enough money but I'm sure this little whore has something she can pay you with.”

I saw the mans eyes travelling down to Evs almost exposed breasts, underneath the leather waistcoat. He smiled and walked into the back room, signalling us to follow him.

We arrived in a dingy room, lit by a single bulb and with only a chair and desk for furniture.

”Shes all yours!” I said to the balding old scruff.


“No Master, please.” Ev was in a panic so I took a pair of handcuffs that had brought through with me and handcuffed my sluts ankle to the table leg.


“Noooooooooooooooooo!” she yelled.


The man took off his clothes and I noticed, as no doubt did Ev, that he already had a huge erection.


I pulled the chair to one side and sat down to enjoy the show.


The man moved to Ev and, bending her forwards over the desk, lifted her skirt. He smiled when he saw her red thong.  He let his hands roam over her ass and then pulled her thong down around her thighs. He rubbed his disgusting cock on Evs, swollen lips and ass. As the man moved to enter my slut she let out a loud scream.


The man moved back.


“Here, I cant have her doing that, gag the bitch will ya?”


I moved to slut and pulling her head up by the plat I slapped her hard across the face.


"You will always be appreciative of a man's attention, especially if I have given you to him!”


With his vigour renewed the man pushed slut across the desk roughly, and, having clearly changed his mind, pulled Evs body to the desk side and stood with his erection nudging at her mouth.  Leaning forward he slid his cock between sluts lips. She seemed to take most of it but couldnt take his whole length.


Satisfied that he was as deeply inside her throat as he could be the shop cashier held Evs head in his hands and began to thrust with his hips. His cock pushed down her throat causing Ev to choke and gag.

She coughed but managed to suck him as if she were sucking a lollipop. I saw his eyes roll back in his head as he moaned. I knew then that the clothes were ours for free. It wasnt that I couldnt afford them it was just that this was a far more entertaining way to pay for them.


Suddenly he came, and Ev spluttered as his seed sprayed down her throat. The man ejaculated loudly until he seemed done and Evs lovely face was covered in the scruffy strangers cum. I smiled as he pulled out of Evs mouth and wiped the residue on her face. No class, I thought to myself.


I removed the cuff from Evs ankle, thanked the satisfied cashier and led Ev, under the appreciative eye of the other customers, out to the car.


Once she was settled back into the passenger seat Ev turned to look at me. Her lovely brown eyes were full of tears.


“Oh Master …” she put her head in her hands and sobbed her little heart out.


“Get used to it slut!” was all I said, as I turned the car towards Chinatown.


******


Twenty minutes later, having arrived in Chinatown, I pulled into a
parking lot for several small shops and stopped the car.

"Master?" she looked at me quizzically. By now the streets were dark
and the warm daytime air had taken on a cool feel to it.

"Get out!"

"Huh?"

"You heard me slave, get out! We're here," as I pointed to the neon
lights of Oriental Icons.

"Your slut knows that shop Master, it's a tattoo parlour … please,
don't have her tattooed, please she cannot face her family if you do."
Her expression told me she was seriously upset.

"Slave, get out now or I will drag you out, administer a serious spanking,
and then drag you into the shop like a disobedient pet."

She got out and then stopped, focusing on a car two spaces away.


"Master!" she exclaimed, turning her head from me to the car.

"What is the problem now, slut," I asked, though I knew the source of her consternation.

""It…it's Rika's, gyrl means Mistress' car! Master, please noooooo!"


“Put these on,” I reached into the bag of clothes we had bought from the store and gave Ev the white stiletto boots. She looked dismayed for she knew that they would hinder her movement and accentuate her appearance as a slut. But, put them on she did and reluctantly got out of the car.


Rika appeared looking radiant. Her hair was newly washed and she wore a mid thigh length white skirt with a matching low cut top. As she got nearer I could smell the freshness of her perfume. The last time we had met Rika we had introduced ourselves more formally, this time she snaked one arm around my neck, leaned in and kissed me hard on the lips.


“Hi, Si!” she quipped, “Hows slut been? Did you get her some new clothes?” Rika almost laughed as she knew what my intention had been. I nodded.


“I see that you made the worthless cunt pay for them as well.”

I glanced at Ev and her dishevelled, dirty, cum smelling appearance gave that fact away. In fact as I looked at my slut I reflected upon how she must feel. Here was her roomy, freshly showered, smelling delightful and entwined passionately in the arms of her Master. Could it get any worse for the poor little creature?


Well maybe it could!


“Come on,” Said Rika linking arms with me, “I spoke to the owner and he is expecting us.”


Rika and I walked off leaving slut to hobble, slowly but surely, on her high boots behind us.


We entered the parlour to the ring of an internal bell. I looked around. Oriental Icons was a small place that seemed geared up to deliver tattoos simply and efficiently.


There was posters all around of males and females with various designs and a couple of chairs in which the procedure was carried out. Needle guns and inks were laying around in a sort of organised chaos. I noticed Ev shiver.


“Please dont this to your slut Master.”


“Shut up slave,” I said quietly but very firmly, “You will do as I say because I am your Master. And, dont forget, I still have your ID!”


“Hello, you must be Rika … and her friends,” an old Asian man with a wizened face and long white beard emerged from the dark back room of the parlour.


“Oh, yes, hi.” Rika responded.


“I am Yang. Jason phoned and he said you had someone for me to tattoo?”


The old man wandered towards and then past us almost without a glance as he approached the parlour entrance, switched his open sign over to closed and turned the key to lock the door. His actions concerned even me a little I had to admit, and I audibly heard Ev emit a sharp intake of breath as she no doubt pondered what was about to be done to her.


He remained silent as the three of us looked at each other in confusion. As he walked back past us the old man raised his left arm, crooked his finger and said, “Follow me.”


“Come on.” Rika said quietly. I made to move but slut stood frozen to the spot shaking her head.


“You will come now slave, or I will personally see to it that you whole body is lashed so hard that you will be able to feel it for days. Come!” My words were harsh, but effective. Ev allowed me to take her hand and drag her behind me.


I felt my sluts fingers tighten under mine and in a strange way I felt that, despite this predicament, she was enjoying the intimacy of holding my hand.


We moved from the first room into a back room that was even more scary. It was stark, with simple white walls dimly lit by 2 wall lamps and a centre long tube light.


“Okay Rika, come here.” The man used few words and was very clear with his statements. He and Rika shared a few quiet sentences and looked at a book until finally Rika spoke. “Yes, thats the one. And we would like it in the small of the sluts back.”


He turned to look at Ev and smiled. I could sense her concern that Rika had called her a slut in front of the old man. He clearly appreciated now what she was.


He moved to a corner of the room and into a side store hole. From inside he rolled out a round shaped device almost like a cotton bobbin. It was some 3 feet wide and had wooden ridges all the way round what was otherwise a flat wooden surface. The two ends were raised higher than the middle to create a wheel effect at the sides, which was why the old man rolled it out so easily. I noticed the look of concern on Evs face and had to admit at being intrigued myself.


He positioned it in the middle of the floor and then reaching to the device pulled a side handle that seemed to anchor it in place and stop it rolling further.


He looked up and once more seemed to devour Ev with his eyes.


“Take off your clothes!”


“Huh?”


I smiled. Once again Ev was being asked to strip naked. She really was learning quickly what being a worthless slut was all about.


“Off, now. Strip!” His use of monosyllabic words made his commands seem more effective.


Slut looked at me. I nodded and she knew then that she had to obey. Reluctantly, and once again, to my enjoyment, Ev slipped off the leather vest, punched free the button on her denim micro skirt and removed her boots.


I noticed Rika smile and take her camera out of her bag. Slut frowned but was powerless to stop her roomy taking picture after picture of her as she stripped.


“Stop!” The old man spoke. Ev looked up at him and indeed stopped removing her clothes.


He moved to her and reached out to touch her breasts. His fingers toyed with the statues and he smiled.


“Very nice,” he gave a short tug on them and Ev winced. “You can keep your panties on. Now lay over.” He indicated for her to lay over the device. Ev paused.


“Do as he says!” I ordered. Reluctantly Ev placed her almost naked body down, stomach flat, onto the ridged wood surface, which I knew would be uncomfortable. The ridges served no purpose other than to inflict discomfort and I began to realise that the old man had a bit of the dominant in him also. I now really did wonder what was in store for my slut. I glanced across at Rika and she looked back. We smiled and I noticed Rika lick her lips. Fuck, she was hot.


The old man placed his hand in the small of sluts back as Ev, suddenly realising that he had made her immobile, began to kick and squirm a little.


“No, please let me go.”


“You,” he pointed at me, “fasten her ankles, and you, secure her wrists.” I moved to clip sluts ankles into the ankle bracelets before snapping them tight shut around her skin. She screamed. Rika secured her wrists in the same manner. The old man smiled.


“Nice.” He said simply running his hand over the curves of Evs still welted ass. In many ways the fact that my slut had been allowed to retain her thong helped accentuate her ass cheeks very effectively.


Yang the tattooist fetched his needles, sat down at the side of Ev and began.


Rika moved to me, fed her arm around my waist and moved her lips to my ear. I could feel her delicious hot breath on my skin as she whispered to me.


“So, he is tattooing S L U T on her back, as a Chinese symbol of course. Ev does not know this yet, but imagine her despair when she realises.” Rika laughed and I smiled in return.


I looked down at Ev as Yang worked on my slave Fleetingly I wondered if slut regretted now making contact with me yesterday on the beach or whether she was, in reality, having the time of her life!


Rika again positioned her camera and snapped away.


My slut moaned and squirmed as the ink needles worked on her skin but after 30 intricate minutes Yang sat up and smiled.


“It is done,” he stated simply, and proceeded to apply a cream to Evs back that would both dry the ink and help heal the needle holes. My slut stretched her neck to turn and look at me. Her brow was furrowed and she looked a little pitiful. Yang moved to Rika and I.


“Okay Rika, can I take my payment now?”

I looked at Rika quizzically.


“Oh, I said he could fuck slut once he had tattooed her.”

I smiled. Poor Ev.


“Okay,” I replied, “she is all his.”


Yang moved to unfasten Ev, who hadnt heard our conversation regarding her fate, and slut eased herself off the wooden device carefully, to reveal the red marks from the wood ridges across her stomach, breasts and thighs.


“You,” the old man addressed me, “fasten her the other way round.”


As slut stood up and rubbed her aching limbs, I was delighted to see the sudden uncertainty in her eyes as slut twisted her body to try and see the tattoo.


“What?” Ev panicked. “No Master you mustnt … why?”


I took charge then and my slut knew better than to fight me. I moved her into position and gently sat her down, positioned her ankles by the straps at one side of the device and once more buckled them tight.


“Lay down,” I commanded.


Cautiously slut did as she was told, groping behind her into thin air before spreading her arms apart as she let herself down. Once her arms were fully spread Ev had no choice but to let her head fall back so that her hair trailed on the floor, I had to admire the effect this created. If my slut had looked inviting before, she looked a picture of submissive display now.


Her legs were secured open at the front of the device, which thrust her hips forward so the soft mound of her sex was clearly visible. Evs flat stomach, now beginning to heave with nervous breathing stretched up to the full depth of her rib cage which supported her straining breasts.


I moved round behind my slut. She looked at me from her exposed position, her head upside down and her throat stretched, staring nervously at me as I worked. I grasped her left wrist and pulled it down to buckle one fastening as tightly as I possibly could, around it.


She couldn't help gasping at the strictness of the bracelet fastening as her right arm was wrenched down and wide and her other wrist tightly fastened in the same way. Then I stood up to admire my handiwork, and I realised I wasn't alone. Rika and Yang were now both peering down at sluts stretched flesh already glistening with sweat and shining from the reflection of the dim lights around the room.


I reached down and gripped sluts panties and with a sudden, strong movement I ripped them clean from her body. She gasped, as in fact did Rika.


Ev was now bowed superbly backwards over the device and completely naked.  But what made me hard again was the view. As I stood in front of her legs and let my eyes roam up her body, from the straining muscles in her toned thighs, up over the now open pussy, up sluts torso and finally to her breasts, her head was pretty much invisible. She had simply become a body to be used for a Master's pleasure. Quite brilliant.


And something like this thought had obviously gone through Evs mind as well, because her perfectly profiled breasts now sported hard, deep-red nipples. I couldn't resist just reaching out with one finger and running it up along the exposed flesh of her sensitive cunt lips.


As I had thought, she was moist and Evs clit was a hard little nub which I barely touched, but even that was enough to elicit a moan from her. Yang smiled and, as we all three watched, a tiny juice drop appeared at her vaginal opening.


Slut heaved and sobbed all the time, her head thrashing from side to side, but when I reached down and plunged my hand into her pussy she was desperate for me, and I was able to thrust three fingers easily into my slut, turning and twisting them as the heel of my palm rubbed at her clitoris.


She exploded. Shrill cries of ecstasy broke from her as her stretched body arched and spasmed in blatant delight at her treatment.


I looked up at Yang. “Shall I let her cum?”


“You may.” He replied simply. “When I fuck her I will not be concerned about her pleasure.”


I felt her internal muscles twitch and clamp onto my fingers and then I let her have her climax.

Slut was shouting and moaning constantly in the throes of her ecstasy, disconnected words pouring from her between cries as I fingered her relentlessly onwards to her shattering climax. It arrived just as I moved to fondle her right breast. Her entire body was lost in orgasm with no help from my fingers this time, thrusting her groin wildly in abandon at some invisible lover. It was all down Evs willingness to give herself entirely over to someone who was prepared to drive her to her limits. She was a slut!

As I stood back, suddenly aware of the fact that I was panting and hot from my own exertions, Yang and Rika broke out in a spontaneous round of applause, as Rika once more took out her camera to record the moment.


“Nice job!” said Yang simply, “Now its my turn.”


With that Yang moved to the front of the bound Ev and positioned himself between her legs.


“You really are a delightful fuck toy arent you?” he mocked.


“Master, please dont let him, pay him properly, Ohhhhhhhhhhh!”


The old man had removed his trousers and had positioned his surprisingly active cock at the entrance to my sluts pussy. He nudged the lips apart by pressing himself forward.


I saw Ev look at Yang and then screw her eyes shut tight.


“Look at him,” I ordered, and she immediately opened her eyes.


Yang smiled and said “Thank you.”


As the tattooist bent over, his long beard began to brush against the slick wet skin of my slave. Then he shoved forward and sank down onto her, her open sex lips accommodating him easily as he slid upwards, filling her totally. She groaned was it with pleasure or pain. Evs taut, stretched body looked beautiful bound as it was.


The real slut in her was starting to come out as her need proved to be still as great as the old mans and before long she was gasping and panting with the onset of another orgasm.  I looked across at Rika and raised my eyebrows, and she smiled as we both watched Yang ram himself into her time after time, not caring for anything but the frantic bucking of her body under him as she propelled both herself and the tattooist onto their mutual climax.


“Oh you fucking whore,” remarked Ev quietly.


The old man arched his back and began pumping his seed deep into sluts pussy. She screamed her desire and was once more lost in an ecstatic climax of her own, writhing and squirming until she could take no more. The man stood up and pulled ungraciously out of Evs body leaving an arc of residual sperm connecting him to her.


“The hot slut came again anyway,” he stated matter of factly.


The wooden ridges must have hurt slut awfully and she no doubt felt immense relief when he lifted his not inconsiderable bulk from on top of her. Moving round to her head Yang stood with his still almost hard cock at Evs mouth.


“Clean me.” He didnt speak much but the meaning of his words sure was clear.


Yang stood over Evs head as it stretched backwards. His softening cock did not quite reach Evs mouth so he moved to the locks on the wooden device and released them so he could move it slightly and raise Evs head whilst keeping her stretched as taut as ever. His purple end now nestled between sluts closed lips until he pinched her nose, and, laughing, slipped his cum seeping cock into my sluts mouth.


Ev was becoming used to this now and she quickly cleaned him of his residue allowing Yang, satisfied, to stand up and put his trousers back on.


I looked down at Evs poor, raped body and saw silent tears running down her cheeks. I could not deny how turned on she had appeared, fuck, she had cum twice. But nor could I deny how overwhelmingly humiliating this whole scenario must have been for my poor 21 year old student, Evelyn Wang.


“Ok Rika, your payment is almost complete.”


Rika smiled and nodded. I looked at her a little confused. Rika explained.


“Oh Si,” she said again slipping her arm around my waist. I glanced down at her and got an eyeful of Rikas wonderful cleavage, “I agreed with Yang that he could party with our slut for a time and then …”


“What?” I asked, as the door to the room opened. I glanced up and saw a number of Asian young men walking into the room.


“And then,” Rika continued, “I agreed that we would auction her for the night and that slut would be taken by the successful bidder until midday tomorrow.”


I was horrified and thrilled at the same time.


“And that would leave you and I alone for the evening,” she reached up to my ear and whispered sexily, “and you can find out if I have any slave inside me …”


Ev couldnt move her neck to see anything but I knew she had heard and sensed the men walk into the room. There were six of them and one I guessed must be Jason. She wailed in response to Rikas words and managed to spit out,


“Rika you cant, what about us, our friendship … you bastards … please … noooooo!”


Yang now held two large dildos.


“Jason here, you plug her mouth and Ill fill this pretty little cunt down here. Lets see how she performs before we sell her off.”


The largest of the gang moved forward. He was covered in tattoos and looked as though he was more than capable of making Evs immediate future very uncomfortable indeed.


“Thank you Uncle Yang,” he answered. His 5 friends were already rubbing the hard bulges at their groins in anticipation of their turn with my slut.


Fuck, what a bitch Rika was, what a delightful, delicious, creative bitch. Ev was going to be filled with these vicious dildos, no doubt fucked some more and then sold off for the night. My ever growing love for slut made me feel concerned for her but the thought of her being sold as a slave and then kept by a stranger to serve him was turning me on.


I turned to look at Rika and smiled as she raised her camera once more.


Slut (13) …


Noooooooooo!  What have I done? I only meant to tease a guy sunning on the beach yesterday afternoon.  It was all so innocent.


Even after last night, when I awoke this morning, I imagined the pleasure I would give Master and the pleasure I would receive in return.  But just hours after leaving the safety of my apartment and the tenderness of Rika, my roomy and now Mistress, I was once again plunged into the pits of depravity.


Just yesterday, I gave myself to Master, submitted to his strength, and willingly lost my virginity and pride, to be totally his.  And now he had relinquished control to Mistress Rika.  Why was she treating me like this?  What have I ever done to deserve this? 


Everything had gone wrong.  Everything. 


The thought of my parents seeing what had been done to me and what would soon occur at the hands of my captors made me sick to my stomach.  I did not want to hurt my parents.  I was a good Asian daughter, obedient and diligent, always wanting to please them.


Yes, I had surprised them by piercing my ears, but they took it reasonably well, knowing that this small act of defiance was both irreversible and hardly worth a major argument.  They did not know about my bellybutton piercing, and it was unlikely they would find out for a long time.  When around them, I dressed conservatively and within their accepted boundaries.  The tattoo now on my back would be similarly hidden from their view.


The new piercings were another matter.  The new hoops on my ears with their dangling S could be removed, but as long as the new hoops and their little statues remained locked on my nipples, I would have to be very careful. When home, I would not be able to walk around with a light blouse or nightie, for mom would surely notice. 


My fear was what would happen in the remaining time of the weekend, if already so much had been done to modify my body and suppress my will.  I wanted to ask Master to please take me home, that I would serve him and Mistress with all my heart and soul, but gagged as I now was with a long, black dildo, there was no way to express myself except with unintelligible grunts and moans.


And yet my body was reacting, also without my permission.  I knew that my pussy was juicing and the sensitivity of my nipples further declared that I was aroused and reveling in this humiliation.  And the words of slave girls on Gor echoed in my head.  “I am a slave girl, a girl who is owned.”

       

Master, I wanted to scream, take me, please.  And yet he only seemed to have eyes for Mistress, and my heart sank in despair.  Couldnt he tell?  When he plunged his fingers into my aching and begging pussy, I came totally for him.  I knew I was being watched by Mistress and the old man, but I didnt care.   I wanted nothing more than to submit and serve Master!  Why couldnt he see that? 


I am no longer sure what I screamed and cried when Master brought me to orgasm with the mere manipulation of his fingers.  I know I screamed “Master, fuck me!” time and time again.  I know I cried out “aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii” as a slave on Gor would cry, in her throes of submission and ecstasy.  I am kajira!  I cannot help being what I am.


Master made me look into the face of my rapist, the old man named Yang.  I was still spiraling down from my orgasm when Yang plunged his old cock into my juicing pussy.  I was just a hole for him, opened to pleasure him as payment for the tattoo.  And Mistress recorded it all on her damnable camera.  But again my body betrayed me, unimaginably climaxing as he pummeled my cunt time and again with his surprisingly hard cock.  And I sunk to new lows when I screamed, “Yesssssssss, fuck, yessssssssssss,” as the old man emptied his semen into this sluts gaping hole.


Mistress, I wanted to scream.  Why are you doing this!  Why are you taking pictures of me like this?  What are you going to do with them?


I obeyed without protest when ordered to clean Yangs cock of his semen and my juices.  It seemed almost natural to be asked to do this, but as I licked and swallowed, tears began to roll down my cheeks. 


When the door opened and two more guys entered, and Mistress explained her terrifying plan, I screamed, “Rika you cant, what about us, our friendship … you bastards … please … noooooo!”


The one named Jason, who under other circumstances I might have found attractive, took a long black dildo, filled my mouth with it and strapped it to my head.  Yang filled my sopping cunt with another.  I tried to scream for help, for mercy, for compassion.


“I think she is trying to say something, Si,” Rika said, with a smile on her face.  “Thats ok, slut, we know you appreciate all we have done for you.  But some of the things we have planned for you will cost money and since I am not rich and Master should not be expected to pay for your beautification, well, you will have to earn some cash.  Jason, how do you want to proceed.”


“I assume you can give us some time to inspect the merchandise and clean her up before the auction?” he asked with a cruel smile.


“Sure, of course,” chimed in Rika.  Master had turned over all the decisions to her, it seemed. 


“She looks well used at the moment.  Lets get her cleaned up first.  With your permission…,” he said, looking at both Yang and Rika and Master. He proceeded with the help of a friend to unshackle me from the barrel devise on which I had been tattooed and raped.  “Might I suggest you two get an early dinner and return here about 9?”


Master spoke up, “Thats fine, but first, may I have a brief word with you in private?”


“Sure,” Jason responded, and released my arm.  I was still held tightly by his friend, who not only held my elbow tightly, but with his other hand, roughly roamed over my naked body, groping my breasts, pussy, inner thigh, and then grabbing my chin and turning my face to look at him. 


Master and Jason walked across the room and Master spoke much of the time.  It was too soft to hear completely, but in the end, they shook hands and Jason returned.



“Lets go Rika,” Master called to her.  She blew me a sarcastic kiss, and hips swaying more than usual, walked across the room to Master.  She linked her arms in his and they left the room.  I felt as though someone had knocked the air out of me.  No goodbye to me, not even a nod.


Jason had returned to my side, and asked his friend to get Mei Ling.  But no sooner had he said her name, then the door opened and in walked one of the most striking Asian women I have ever seen.  It had to be Jasons sister, Mei Ling. I was in awe.  She was about 55’’.  Her black leather boots reached halfway up her thighs.  She wore a studded black leather belt, and there was a small piece of black leather, almost like a flap, that covered her private area in front.  She had a black leather bra, with holes for her pierced tits to pop through.  Her bellybutton was pierced and up her right forearm was a tattooed dragon.  She had a nose ring on her right nostril.  Finally, she had a studded black collar.  I am sure my mouth fell open.  She was erotic and exotic, and frightening.


“Is this the slut, brother dear?” she asked. 


“Yes, prepare her for the auction tonight,” he spoke with authority. 


Grabbing my platted ponytail, she pulled it over the top of my head, causing my head to drop in a submissive way.  I moved my hands away from my sides, an instinctive reaction to the strain on my scalp, and she jerked me forward.  “Keep your hands to your side, slut.  You dont want to mess with me.  And dont let that dildo slip from your cunt, or you will pay dearly.  ”


And so I followed as she led me out of the room, gagged and with my pussy stuffed.  The dildo was already slipping from my pussy, and I had to grip it with all my might and cunt muscles to keep it in.  I got a close-up view of her ass, and the black thong that was snug in her crack. 


We walked up some wooden stairs that led to a second floor, which seemed to be their living quarters.  I was nearly bent over as she led me along. 

When I didnt think she would notice, I pushed the dildo further into my sopping pussy. 


We arrived in a surprisingly nice dressing room and bathroom.  There was a counter with brushes and cosmetics and a large mirror, with small lights all around the edge of the mirror.  Another door led to the bathroom itself. 


“Kneel.”  Like her uncle, she was short on words, but they left no room to argue.  I knelt quickly, and without thinking, spread my knees.  She noticed and commented, “It seems like you know some things already.  That is good.  You might actually survive the night,” she laughed lightly.  I shuddered, not sure if she was trying to scare my or actually describing the horrors of the night ahead.


“I am going to remove your gag.  Do not say a word,” and I obeyed as she did. 


“Now, lift your body off your heals, and I will remove your pussy dildo.”  She slowly pulled the dildo from my gaping cunt, which immediately felt empty and lonely.  She held it to my lips and said, “Let me see how you lick a cock.”


The moment I stuck out my tongue, she pulled the dildo away.  “Whoa, Rika didnt tell me.  Stick out your tongue and let me see that stud.”  She used the dildo to turn and twist my tongue.  “Hot.  Love the ring.  What does your Master do with the ring, slut?”


Assuming I was allowed to speak, I answered her.  “He has used it to leash his slut, Mistress.”


“I see.  OK, then clean the dildo with your slave tongue, slut.”  I did my best to caress the dildo and clean it of my juices.  Mei Ling seemed satisfied.  “That will do.  Stand.  I wish to examine the slave meat I have been asked to prepare for tonight.”


I stood and she checked me from head to foot, checked my teeth, under my arms, my ear piercings, even feeling my flanks as though she was examining a filly before purchasing it.  She spent several moments tugging on my nipple rings and considering the small locks.  Pinching my titties slightly, she asked, “What are these?”


The question was not clear to me.  Was she asking about the small statues?  I gave her a quizzical look and said, “Slave statues, Mistress.”


“No, these,” she said, again pinching my titties, this time more with her fingernails.  Again, I was not sure what she meant.  I answered, “Titties, Mistess?”


“No, slut,” she said sharply, digging her nails into my tits, causing me to yelp a bit. “These are your slave tits, slut. Now, what are they?” she asked again, once more pinching with her fingernails, and I quickly responded, “Slave tits, Mistress.”


“Good, slut.  What is this?” she asked, reaching down and nipping my pussy lips.


“Slave pussy lips, Mistress?” I said in a questioning tone.


“Yes, slut.  Stick out your tonque.  What is this?” she asked, pointing to my tongue.  Not sure if I should close my mouth and answer or leave it open, I left it half open, like answering a question to a dentist.  “y lave tongue, istress.”


“Good, slut.  Shut your mouth.  You may be slave meat, but you have a brain.”  Her words stung and I shuddered in shame and humiliation.  She continued.  “Remember this, cunt.  You are a slave and your body is also slave.  You own nothing, not even your own tongue.  It belongs to your Master.”


I just stared at her and my eyes began to tear.


“You also smell like a whore and your hair is a mess.  Take out all your rings in your ears and bellybutton.  Put the rings here on the counter.  Wash your hair and yourself thoroughly in the next room.  Reshave your cunt and remove all hair below your neck.  When you are done, dry yourself with the towel, blow dry your hair, brush your teeth, then ring this bell.  Dont take longer than 30 minutes.  Do you understand?”


“Yes, Mistress,” I answered, and began to remove the rings from my ears. 


“And dont think of going anywhere.  You have no clothes, and besides, I am going to lock the door on my way out.  There are no windows and no escape, so just do as I have ordered.”


“Yes, Mistress.”  By now, one of the dreaded rings with the hanging S was on the counter and I was working on the next.


She turned and walked from the room, and locked the door from the outside.  I could hear her heals clicking on the wood floor as she walked away.  I continued to remove my ear hoops and then the new hoop Master had used in my bellybutton to attach the leash early this afternoon.  It seemed so long ago.  I corrected myselfslaves bellybutton.  I began to cry again, and began to loosen my hair, which Master had platted yesterday.  It was disgusting, with dried cum and pussy juice and oils. 


As I turned my back slightly to the mirror, trying to see my hair and more quickly release the braids, I suddenly remembered the tattoo that had just been inked onto my slave body.  Even though I am Chinese, I know only basic Chinese expressions and almost no words or characters.  But LOVE is one I do know, and I was shocked to see that the tattoo was not LOVE.  I had no idea what it was, but it was not LOVE!  What had they written on my slave back?


I went to the shower and luxuriated in the warm spray for at least 10 minutes, washing my slave hair twice, shaving everything below my slave neck, and just letting the water run over my slave body.  I could not take my mind off the tattoo and what was happening to me.  For the moment, I was free, enjoying the shower as any free woman anywhere would.  But it was all a mirage, and in a few minutes, Mei Ling would return and my slave body would belong to her and those for whom she was preparing me.


I blow dried my hair and brushed my teeth.  While I did not dislike the taste of semen or pussy juice, when it dried it left a sour taste in my mouth, my slave mouth.  It felt strange not having any rings in my slave ears and slave bellybutton.  Usually I had to be careful when I dried my slave face and slave stomach, so that I wouldnt catch the towel on the rings. 


There was no clock, but it seemed to me 30 minutes was about up.  I stood close to the mirror, and with the bright lights reexamined what looked back at me.  The second piercing in my slave ear was still a little red.  My slave eyes were still puffy from crying.  My slave hair felt so much better and hid my slave ears.  I was checking my slave tongue when I heard the lock being opened.  I quickly fell to my slave knees, spreading them widely, hands on my slave thighs, and my slave head bowed in submission.


“Haha,” Mei Ling laughed lightly. “I thought you were untrained, yet you know many things about being a slave.  How is this, slut?”


“Your slut has read stories and books, Mistress.  Mistress, may slut ask a question?”  Mei Ling had been reasonably kind to me, and so I dared ask, even though I knew that curiosity was not becoming a kajira.


“What do you want, slut?

“Mistress, what was tattooed onto this slaves back?”


“What are you, slut?”


“Slut is a slave, Mistress.”  A sinking feeling was coming over me.


“Yes, that is true.  But slut is also a slut,” and as she spoke, she reached inside a bag and pulled out a small box.  “Hold back your hair, slut.”


I hesitated and got a cruel look from Mistress, so obeyed.  She pulled from the box one silver hoop earring nearly two inches in diameter, and something dangling from it.  They were glittering Chinese characters and I immediately recognized them as the same as those on my back.  She threaded the wire through the newer piercing at the bottom of my slave right ear lobe, then taking a bottle of superglue, put a drop on a post and attached it to the wire behind my slave ear.  She held it there for 5 seconds, all the time looking into my tearing eyes.


When she knew the glue had bonded, she said, “Hold back your hair on the left side, slut.”  My shaking hands obeyed, as she reached for the second hoop.  I released my hair and moaned in humiliation and anguish when I saw it, collapsing to the ground and wailing, “No, please, no, no, please no, Mistressssssssss……..”


Mei Ling grabbed my hair from the top and lifted me painfully from my fallen state.  She must have set the earring down, because her other hand snaked around my neck, cutting off my breathing.  “Kneel, slut,” she screamed.  Her strength amazed me.  “You are a SLUTTTT,” she hissed into my face, as I tried to get some air.  I grabbed at her hand around my throat, but her strength was too great.  I was feeling lightheaded and knew she could crush my air pipe if she wanted.  “What are you, slut?” her face only inches from mine.  Her grip on my neck relaxed a bit.


I struggled to get air and to answer her at the same time.  “Sluttt,” I hissed.


“Right, you are a slut, and because you lied about the S that your Master gave you yesterday, he and your Mistress Rika decided this would be your punishment. Hold back the hair on your left side.”  I obeyed and she attached the second hoop, this with the bold, glittering capital letters SLUT dangling from the hoop.  She glued it permanently to my slave left ear lobe.  She added two ruby studs to the older piercing as I moaned inside and tried to remain in position. 


“Back straighter and spread your knees wider, slut,” she ordered, and I obeyed.


Once more she reached into her bag and pulled out a black leather collar, with small silver studs and a ring at the front for leashing. It was about 1 to 1.5 inches thick.  I knew that being collared was inevitable, a sure sign of slavery on Gor.  In a way, I was surprised it had taken this long to be collared.  Mei Ling held a small padlock in front of me, and said, “This collar was chosen by your Master, so I doubt it will soon be removed. Listen, slave, to the click as your last vestige of freedom disappears,” and with that, reached behind my neck and CLICK, the sound of the collar locked around my slave neck echoed in my slave mind.  I began to sob anew, a deep despair coming over me.


SLAP.  Mei Ling showed no compassion, and slapped the side of my face sharply.  “Stop the crying, slave!  Now!  Get up on this chair.”  Trying to stifle my tears, I got back up on the chair.


For the next 45 minutes, Mei Ling worked on my slave hair and face.  She brushed my slave hair for several minutes, until it was shining with a luster, then she tied it into a ponytail.  She made sure my slave ears and their hoops were visible.  She worked on my slave eyebrows, lashes, and applied a dark eye shadow to accentuate my almond-shaped slave eyes.  A dark red lipstick was applied to my slave lips.  She blushed my slave face and titties, and then put the same lipstick on my slave pussy lips. 


She looked at the small ring that Master had placed in my slave bellybutton when he removed the jewel.  She did not seem to approve, so told me to stay.  While she was gone, I looked into the mirror.  For many minutes I had been enjoying the way Mei Ling was caring for me, not unlike years ago when my girlfriend and I played with my moms cosmetics, pretending we were grown up.  But now, the face that stared back at me was not that of an innocent child.  I looked at the slave face of a whore.  The SLUT twinkled under the illumination of the mirror lights.  Everything screamed, FUCK ME.


She returned several minutes later, and inserted a ruby red gem in my slave bellybutton piercing.  She painted my slave fingernails and toenails a bright red.  She stood back to look at her work, using the eyebrow pencil once again, then the lipstick one more time.  She seemed satisfied and began to clean up. 


“Mistress, may your slave speak?”


“What?”


“May slave use the toilet?  She needs to pee.”


“Stupid slave, why didnt you do this before I worked on your pussy lips?  Fuck, oh go quickly, and you better not smear anything.”  I thanked Mei Ling and quickly went to the toilet. My stomach was soooo nervous.


When I returned, she re-examined my pussy lips and seemed satisfied.  In the meantime, she had removed four cuffs from her bag.  One by one she fastened them on my slave ankles and slave wrists.  The cuffs had several rings on each and their purpose was obvious.  She then pulled out two light chains.  My brain screamed “Sirik”, remembering the chaining of slaves on the imaginary Gor. 


Mei Ling connected one end of the chain to my left slave wrist cuff, threaded it through the ring on my slave neck collar, and then connected the end to my right slave wrist cuff.  I could no longer lower my slave arms completely.  They were restricted to a position a bit lower than a dog begging.  She then knelt and took the smaller chain to connect my slave ankles.  This chain was shorter, about 18 inches in length.  On Gor, these two chains would have been connected, but I was not on Gor and this is where Mei Ling stopped.


“Stand, slave,” she ordered, and I obeyed.  I could feel my juices begin to gather at the lips of my slave pussy.  STOP, I screamed to myself.  Dont let her know what affect she is having on you.  They are doing this against your will.  Please dont give them any satisfaction that somehow you are enjoying this!


Mei Ling stood back to examine her work.  “Not bad, slave, not bad if I do say so myself.  You should go for a good price tonight,” she said with a slight chuckle. 


“We have one more thing to do and that is practice three display positions.  The men will want to see your body erotically displayed, and these three are most inviting.  First, when Jason orders KNEEL, you fall to that position, the same one you used when I entered earlier.  It was quite satisfactory, just make sure your knees are spread as wide as possible.  Do it now, slave.”


I quickly dropped to the Nadu position, learned long ago in my readings of Gor.  “That is fine, slave,” she complimented me, as she walked around her kneeling slut.  As she circled, she made a sniffing noise with her nose.  “Are you juicing, slave?”


I thought it was a rhetorical question, so I did not respond, humiliated that my slave body revealed what my mind did not want to admit.  “Answer my question, slave,” she said, raising her voice in irritation.


“Yes, Mistress,” I moaned, no point in denying the obvious. 


“And why is that, slave?”


“Slave does not know, Mistress.  She does not wish to juice, but she cannot stop it.”


“And why is that, slave?” she repeated the same question.  What could I say, but to admit what was true.  “This slut is a slave, Mistress, and her slave body cannot deny it, Mistress.”


“Truly spoken, slave.  OK, the next position is ASS.  In this position, you drop to your knees, lowering your head to your crossed arms on the floor.  Your ass sticks up in the air, exposing it to the whip or to your Masters whims.  ASS, slave,” she ordered, and like a trained animals, I rose to my slave knees and dropped my slave head to my crossed slave arms.  My slave ass, already lined with cane marks, was held high.


Mei Ling once again walked around my slave body, kicking my slave legs further apart, until they reached the limits of the chain.  This position was the most humiliating I could imagine.  She ran her soft and delicate hands over my slave ass, saying “Hmmmm” and then stepped away.


“The final position is OPEN.  Rock onto your back.”  I obeyed.  “Grab your ankles and spread yourself to reveal your shaved pussy.”  Oh, no, this was even more humiliating than ASS!  “Lift your head slightly from the ground and open your mouth, and stick out your ringed tongue.”  Aiiiiiiiiiiii, all three of my slave holes were now openly exposed!  How could I take this position in front of strangers and Master and Mistress Rika, my own roomy?  How could I ever be Evelyn Wang, student and obedient daughter again?


“Remember, get your legs as open as possible, slave,” Mei Ling reminded me, and I widened my slave knees as much as I could, since my slave ankles where held at 18 inches apart.


“Let me check the time.”  She checked her cell phone on the dressing table, while I remained in the OPEN position.  “A few more minutes.  The bidders should be arriving in the next few moments.”  She knelt down in front of my exposed slave pussy, her eyes at the level of the chain connecting my chained slave ankles. 


“Mmmmm, I think these pussy lips of yours and your clit will not long remain unringed, hmmmm?” she raised her voice at the end, as though asking a question.  Again, I was not sure if I was to respond.  “What do you think, slave?  You may answer.”  And she ran her fingernails along my exposed slave clittie, causing a shiver to run along my entire body.


“No, Mistress,” I nearly wailed in reply.  “Please, Mistress…”


“What, slave?”


“Please, Mistress, slave needs to cum.”  I spoke the truth, suddenly in great need.


“Oh No, not now,” and she pulled her hand away from my begging slave pussy, causing me to emit an animalistic low moan.  “You are a delicious piece of slave meat and should get a high price, more than enough to satisfy Uncle Yang, pay for your bondage apparel, and have enough left over for Rika and your Master to use in the days ahead.”


“Stand, slave.”  I got to my slave feet.  “Stick out your tongue.” I obeyed.  Mei Ling clipped one final chain to my slave tongue ring, much to my anguish.  “Follow me, perfect posture, no slouching, and remember to follow all of my brothers commands.”


She marched me out of the room, and down the stairs.  This time, it was more difficult.  I had to be careful not to trip with my slave ankles chained as they were.  At the bottom of the stairs, instead of turning right, the direction of the room where I was tattooed, I was led left to a new area of the bottom floor. 


We entered a somewhat larger room.  Numerous chairs were placed in a circle.  Mei Ling pulled me past the chairs into a center area, from which several chains fell from the ceiling.  She took the chain which was linked to my slave tongue, and reaching up, clipped it to one of the hanging chains. 


“Stay, slut,” she ordered, as though I had a choice, and left the room.  I began to sob.


To be continued …

Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 7


Master (14) …


I pulled the chair out for Rika to sit down. We had left the tattoo parlour and headed out for something to eat. The auctioning of my slut was due to start at 9pm so we had about one and a half hours to enjoy our food. It would also give me the chance to learn some more about Rika.


“Thank you Si,” she said sitting down. She was beautiful, not in the same erotic way that Ev had first captured my lust the day before, but as she smiled, the light catching her braces, her lovely features struck me. I glanced down at her low cut top and the cleavage that started there.


We had chosen to eat at a Chinese restaurant just a few blocks from the tattoo parlour and so, being ever mindful of the need to be back by 9pm, had quickly ordered our food.


“So Rika,” I started, “What courses are you studying at Uni?”


The question was a little banal given the evening we were having and the fact that we had just left her room mate being prepared for sale at a slave auction.


“Pre-dental Si,” she replied, picking up the relatively staid nature of our conversation. “My parents wanted me to be a doctor but I was never going to be clever enough for that and so Dental School it was.”


“Oh, okay, so did you fit your own braces then?” I smiled, taking our conversation ever more into the realms of small talk.


Rika looked back at me, licked her lips and said,


“Fuck, Si … what have we done?”

“Mmmm, I seem to remember you being the driving force here.” I was smiling, “But you are right, I hope Slut Ev is okay.”


“I cant get used to her being such a slut Si. It was only a couple of days ago that she was my good little Asian girl roomie … and now. Fuck me she would win the Olympic cumming competition if there was one. That girl is just so permanently juiced!”


I sensed something almost jealous-like in Rikas tone.


“Do you wish you were stoked all the time Rika?”

She looked down at the table as if a little embarrassed.


“I .. well I …” Just then the food arrived. Saved by the waiter!


But she wasnt getting off that easily. Our food was soon served and once more we were alone in our corner of the restaurant. The table had a long cloth on it and I reached out with my foot to touch her leg. She jumped a little.


“Well, do you?”


“Erm … yes, kind of … but not involving all the pain and humiliation that slut has suffered since yesterday.”


“Are you juicing now?”


Rika nodded.


“Take off your panties and give them to me.”

“What?” she seemed shocked.


Rika was not my slave, but when I said “Do it!” the firmness in my voice led her to obey.


She started to seek out my hand under the table, but I redirected her.


“No Rika, over the top in full view.”


Rikas eyes opened wide as if to say Fuck off, no way.


But my eyes gave her a dominant look and slowly she revealed her hand clutching her skimpy, white lacy panties. I took them from her and put them in my pocket.


“Thank you.” I said. “So are you wet?”


She nodded, a little breathless.


“Do you wanna cum?”


Again she nodded.


“Put these in your pussy”. I handed her a string of small red beads.


“No Si, not here …”


I was not about to order her as our relationship was not that of Master and Slave, but I pleaded my case.


“Listen Rika. You are juiced. You have no panties on and have the chance to juice even more. Imagine if you put these inside yourself and keep them there until the auction. …”


“But wont they fall out?”

“Not if you put them all the way inside, they will expand a little and sit snugly inside your pussy until you, or I, pull them out.”


She took them tentatively from me and reached down under the cloth. I wasnt sure whether anyone could see us but I didnt really care. Watching the lovely Rika slip the pussy beads inside herself was delightful. I saw her face contort a little and sensed her sharp intake of breath as she opened her pussy up. It was easy to tell when she was putting them in as she moaned quietly. Fuck this was making me hard.


“Look at me as you do it.” This did sound like a command, but she obeyed, staring longingly into my eyes and biting her bottom lip sexily. After a few minutes she brought her right hand back into view.


“Feel good?”


She nodded, and tried to speak.


“… ess .. cough … it do … cough.” Her throat was clearly dry.


Lick your fingers.


Again she appeared reluctant. But I simply nodded and again she obeyed. Delightful!


I dont know quite why, but this past couple of days I had been able to turn any situation into an erotically charged event! Long may it continue?


“Do you think slut will be ok Si?”


“Yes Rika I do. She will have a fuck filled evening of slavery but she will be fine.”

Rika shifted a little in her seat.


“The beads are working then?” I laughed softly.


Again Rika nodded, as she placed more food into her mouth.


“After the auction has finished and we know where Ev will be going and how to get her back, I am going to fuck you so much that you will be exhausted for days to follow … do you want that?”

Rika paused with her chop sticks touching her lips and stared at me. Involuntarily she breathed deeply as the beads continued to work inside her pussy.


“Si,” she said eventually, “Im a virgin.”

“Oh, okay, so does that mean Im a virgin so dont touch me? Or Im a virgin, be gentle with me?”


Rika paused, placed her chop sticks down on the table, moaned quietly again and then said,


“Be gentle with me.”


I smiled and reached out to touch her hand. I loved Ev but was sure going to enjoy my opportunity with the pretty Rika whilst I could.


The rest of the meal finished without further event and we made our way back out to my car. Rika was walking a little stiffly as the beads stoked her towards an orgasm.


It took us just a few minutes to arrive back at the tattoo parlour. It was 5 minutes to 9 and as we parked our car I could see a stream of people entering. Yang was at the door and he seemed to be taking money by way of some sort of admission fee. This was bigger than I thought. Yang was making a fortune and there would be tens of people, if not a hundred or so!


I got out of the car and moved around to open the door for Rika. As I did she looked at my face and fell into my arms. Her lips sought mine and she kissed me hard. Tearing herself from me she said breathlessly.


Oh Si, I so want to cum. Make me!”


Smiling I reached down and under her skirt. She opened her legs to accommodate me and I breached her pussy lips.


“Ohhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk!”  She groaned as I felt for the end of the string and pulled.  The point was to pull them steadily, varying the speed a little, which I did as the 2 foot length of juice soaked pleasure toy emerged. It was too much for sweet Rika.


“Oh shitttttttt! Yessssssssssssssssssssss!”


She hugged my chest and ground her hips at me as she came hard and fast. I felt her teeth nip my neck as she rode a wave of ecstasy. Gradually she came to rest slumped against my body. I held the beads in my hand.  She looked up at me with large puppy dog eyes and smiled lovingly.


“Thank you … Master Si.”


I laughed and said, “Come on or well miss the start.


The queue had almost gone now as 9pm approached. Yang waved Rika and I in, free of charge obviously, and then locked the door behind us. Rika gripped my hand nervously as Yang led us personally to the auction room. He had clearly done this before, and the room was packed. There must have been over 70 people, mainly male but there were a few females. This would be an experience not to be forgotten I was sure!


I stared up at the stage as we took our seats at the side of the room and then I saw Ev. The slave looked beautiful. She had been cleaned up, her long loose hair shone and my slut appeared radiant. Her wrists, neck and ankles were chained and her body was stretched upwards towards the ceiling by the ring attached to her tongue stud.  Her new hoops sparkled under the lights. Fuck she was gorgeous. If I thought I had a hard on before then I certainly did now.


And she wore my collar, paid for by me and to my specification. It was beautiful. She would fetch a good price for a night. I wished that I could just take her away as she was and have her to myself. But it was too late for that now.


Slut had been blindfold at some stage of the proceedings and so I was guessing that she wasnt aware of how many people were in the room. I turned to Rika and smiled. She smiled back, her braces shining at me. I had her panties and the juice soaked pussy beads in the pocket of my pants, the very thought of which made me even harder.


Slut shuffled on her feet crossing one naked thigh over the other as far at the chains would allow. Again I looked at her. I didnt know whether it was a pang of jealousy, or love, or lust or maybe even a little of all three but I was strangely in awe of my slut. For the last 24 hours and more I had taken her, enslaved her and had her perform to my will. Now she had been taken out of my hands and was posed here on a stage in front of an enthusiastic audience, and about to be sold. My slut had become the star of the show.


Then it was time.


Mei Ling and Jason mounted the high stage upon which slut stood, chained, waiting to be sold into an evening of sexual slavery. Mei Ling was still dressed in her dominatrix black and was there I reckoned for effect, although she brandished, somewhat threateningly, a long whip. Jason was to be the auctioneer. Yang had taken a seat at the back of the room, still guarding the exits and entrance although I also noticed several large, young men aiding him with this task.


“Good evening gentlemen, and ladies,” Jason announced, addressing the female minority as an after thought. He moved to slut, who was still uncomfortably chained to the ceiling by her tongue, and I saw her shudder as he spun her around and without saying a further word displayed her to the crowd.


As my slut was turned about it became clear to the hungry eyes of the watching crowd, from the several angry wheals red and purple on her otherwise glossy skin, that her ass had been striped. The stimulation provided by that tender bruised flesh was hardening me even more and I knew now why Jason had shown her in this way if indeed it was having the same effect on the potential purchasers.


I could sense a wet patch stain the front of my pants, which were fortunately of a multi coloured material. I shifted uncomfortably but not really so concerned now that I realised that there would be many others in the grip of similar emotions and no doubt with lighter coloured trousers. This thought made me smile.


Jason treated us to a prolonged display of the swelling mounds of sluts marked bottom, running his enthusiastic hand down the lovely curve of her spine before fingering each livid bruise in turn.


A lively slave, he called her.


"Note how she has already being beaten for your pleasure," slipping his fingers between her legs causing her to squirm from hip to hip whilst insinuating that the marks of the cane had been applied in preparation for this auction. He forced her to turn about again to face the crowd and I saw the wide leer on his face as he ran the tip of finger down Evs belly and probed her pussy lips. By now the room was noisy with groans and lewd calls.


“I have to remind you at this stage,” he shouted, “that this slut is being auctioned only for one evening. She must be returned to this place by midday tomorrow. That must be understood before we begin. Okay?” The question remained rhetorical and I assumed that there would be a perverse code of honour amongst these people that would ensure compliance.


A stage spot flicked on and bathed slut in a cone of light. She really was the star now!


“I shall refer to her as Cunt throughout this auction. You will all recognize her as that and she will respond to that name. After all it is the main reason why most of you will be bidding for her.” This last comment made Jason laugh to himself even though the base nature of his implication did nothing to quell my own feelings of desire for Ev and the mild regret I had at seeing her now in the position I had placed her. But hey, on with the show!


“Finally I want to bring to your attention these beautiful slave statues inserted through her nipples. They will provide many options for pain …” He pulled on the small figurines as if to provide an example to back up his statement. Ev groaned unintelligibly given the state of her tongue.


"Let's open the bidding at fifty dollars," Jason announced. He sounded like he had done this before. I placed my hand on Rikas thigh and began to move it up and down pulling the material of her dress ever higher. She placed her hand on top of mine and squeezed. I glanced at her and noticed her eyes never moved from the highly charged erotic scene on the stage.


Although my seat did not afford me a face view of the crowd I could sense by the body language of the front row that they were practically drooling at the prospect of owning this beautiful Asian girl now before them. I was tempted to bid myself but knew that wasnt part of the agreement. I was splitting the money 50:50 with Yang no doubt minus a few expenses for Jason and Mei Ling.


"I've got fifty... sixty... seventy... do I have eighty? Yes, eighty... ninety... and yes, a hundred!

The bids were coming fast and furious.


"One hundred and twenty... one-thirty... one-fifty... TWO HUNDRED by the man in the brown hat... what's that? TWO-FIFTY... and I've got THREE HUNDRED from the man in the long coat at the back..."


I could see Ev visibly shaking, still blindfold and effectively gagged from the tongue chain.


“Okay, okay, hold your fire a short while,” Jason announced, “I am going to wet your appetites even more now.


I could see that Ev was juicing. My guess was that Mei Ling had already stoked her up before she came out and Jasons handling of her ass and pussy had clearly done nothing to dampen sluts lust.


“Take a step forward Cunt.” Jasons order was clear and concise.


Slut heard that name, her name and snapped to attention.

"Cunt, take two steps forward."

She did as she was ordered, taking two short, chain restricted steps forward, despite being blindfold.


Jason reached to sluts mouth and unclipped her chain. My slut opened her mouth, and stretched it as if to exercise her jaw, then she screamed.


”Help, me someone, please. Master are you out there? Please help me, these bastards …. Ohhhhhhhhhh!”


CRASH! Mei ling had taken the long, solid whip handle and smacked it into the back of sluts knees. She collapsed to the stage floor.


Jason picked up the theme, “There you are you see a feisty creature.” I knew that sluts pleas had been real and from the heart whereas Jason was now cleverly spinning sluts outburst as being part of the presentation. Ev knelt sobbing on the stage as Jason reached down and unlocked the chains, thus freeing her wrists and ankles.


"Cunt, kneel."


Slut was dilatory in her obedience and I sensed a slight shake of the head. I knew that would not be good for her. Immediately Mei Lings whip lashed down and struck the stage only inches from sluts flesh. The whole crowd performed a communal sharp intake of breath. Even Rika gripped my hand more tightly. Slut had not seen the lash from beneath her blindfold but yelped none the less as she sensed the air movement caused by the lash.

”Kneel Cunt, now I am waiting.”


Ev slipped to her knees, legs wide apart, bottom resting on her heels, back straight, head down, and her hands resting palms up on her thighs.


"Cunt, remove the blindfold, and when I ask you to do something you reply Yes Sir, understand."

"Yes, Sir." Slut was a little more under control now. As she took off the blindfold I noticed she kept her eyes shut. She placed the blindfold on the ground in front of her then moved her hands back to her thighs, to wait.


"Cunt, eyes. Open them now."

"Yes, Sir." Ev squinted as she opened her eyes for the first time in a while. The room, despite its relative darkness would still have taken some getting used to. It struck me that Ev might even have felt a strange kind of sanctuary behind the blindfold, which she had just lost. That would make it harder for her from now on.


Rika moved her lips to my ear, “Shes beautiful Si, isnt she?”


I nodded not actually trusting myself to speak, so wound up was I in the scene being played out before me. I noticed slut looking out into the crowd and saw for the first time the myriad of small flash lights from digi-cams and video cameras and realised that this little event could easily be posted all over the internet before the night was over. Then a flash came at the side of my head as Rika recorded the moments for her own posterity. 


There were also 2 large flat screen monitors, one at either side of the back of the room so that everyone was able to command a great view. They displayed live feeds of my slut on her knees, angles alternating; from the front, the sides, and then from the back.


Upon Ev obeying the eyes command the crowd applauded and the bidding started again.


“… three hundred and fifty to the one armed man here at the front … four hundred … four-fifty from the brown hat … five fifty from one arm …” Jason was almost breathless, but far from satisfied it would appear.


”Okay, okay hold up a while …”


Rikas camera flashed again, as did several in the crowd.


Ev was still sobbing and shaking her head trying her best to appeal to anyones sense of mercy. I dont think that she realised that the more pitiful she appeared the more it would turn the bidders on.


Ev was being auctioned - I still could hardly believe it.


My slut stared down at the floor as Jason spoke.


"Look closely at this item being auctioned. She had no prior knowledge of this evening's event. You have just watched the Cunt come to realize fully her role here. Notice how she is coloured from distress and the alarm on her gorgeous features along with the tremble in her body.” This seem to push Ev too far, as despite her predicament, she held her head up high and spat,


“Fuck you Jason, fuck you all. Let me go, you cant do this, its illegal. The police will jail the lot of you, you cant do … Ouuccccccccch!! Fuckkkk!”


Mei Ling crashed the whip down on sluts back. Just once, but hard; very hard. Ev yelled and collapsed onto the stage floor. 


Slowly she looked up and her breathing became a little more measured.


Jason moved into the circle of light that slut knelt within. He circled her and stopped on her left side. The crowd was now absolutely silent. The only sound was slut crying, which she could not stop.  Her shoulders were shaking, as Jason lifted her chin up to face the bidders.

"This face tells its own story. Why is the Cunt crying? Because this is no vacant, empty headed, drug addled whore. This Cunt isn't jaded or clinically depressed. This Cunt is highly intelligent, self-aware, and academically capable. She isn't some trailer trash rubbish that we've cleaned up and now display here before you. This Cunt came to us from a very reputable, respectable source.”


I knew these words would be killing Ev, bringing home to her acutely the situation she was now in. Jason continued.


“Cunt has a first rate collage education but for today she is a Cunt that is on her knees, here, for you. Cunt struggles but was born to serve. This is the most exquisite of unique opportunities for exploring her servitude should you be lucky enough to own this Cunt even for just one night."

Jason released Evs chin and she immediately lowered her eyes to the floor.

"Cunt, open.”


Pre-empting any reluctance on sluts part, Mei Ling lashed her whip savagely against the stage floor again. Ev took to her back, gripped her ankles and pulled her legs wide apart opening herself fully for all to see. It was surely the most humiliating position for Ev and the wildest turn on for everyone else.


“Fuck”,” Rika muttered simply and quietly.


“See how easily she opens herself and how, even in her situation, her pussy drips with desire.” Jason traced his cane along the line and length of Evs slit. I thought I heard her moan, but I wasnt sure as a spontaneous round of applause rang out from the crowd.


“Okay Cunt, now assume the ass position.”


Ev rolled off her back and knelt, her bottom towards the bidders, head down and resting on her crossed wrists. Her ass and pussy there for all to see. I knew this position well and ached to fuck her, my slut, my slave, my Ev.


“Okay Cunt, kneel.”


A hand signal went up.


“Just a few moments more sir, please, and then the bidding can start again.”

I got the feeling Jason knew just what he was doing. I could sense the lust building in the crowd.


Ev did as she was told and then looked up immediately at Jason, never directly into his eyes though. Mei Ling stood to his right flashing her whip as if just waiting for an excuse to use it, whilst Jason held out, in his left hand, a simple black vibrator.


“Entertain us Cunt.”


Ev reached out, ever mindful of the whip I was sure, and took the vibrator with both hands. Her eyes remained fixed on Jason.

Jason stroked her hair in a manner reminiscent of a pet, and I saw her try to move her head away until he gripped her hair tight and frowned. I knew what was coming, and I felt nervous for Ev.


Rika took my hand and placed it under her skirt and between her legs. She said nothing but I knew that she wanted her pussy stroked. I moved my fingers into her still wet slit, and duly obliged.


Once again Jason spoke.


"Cunt, you have five minutes. Cum for us."


“What,” Ev replied, “Fuck off, no chance, you must think …”


“Again Mei Lings arm flashed quickly and a second burning line marked Evs back.


“Nooooooooooooo!” she yelled.


“Do not make us do that again Cunt. Now masturbate for us. You have five minutes. Start!”


"Yes, Sir." She stammered through her tears.

I could see that she was aroused and I genuinely hoped it would help her cum. Rika squeezed her thighs together around my fingers; clearly Evs roomy was having no problems on the cumming front.


Ev switched the device on and brought it to her pussy. She was kneeling, thighs spread wide. It was a good position for slut to play with herself in front of the mass of lustful desire that was formed before her. 


At first touch, Evs thighs tried to squeeze shut on her hand and the vibrator. She was clearly wet, and the vibrator slipped effortlessly inside her slit. I saw her angle it so the tip pressed against the top of her pussy. She had stopped crying and now her face was becoming contorted with passion. Ev held the vibrator to her clit, not gently or playfully, but hard and constant.


I could sense she was being hardcore about this. Cum, inside five minutes, had been her instruction.


“Come on Ev, cum for us all.” I urged her on silently.


Rika bit into my shoulder as her ass began to wriggle delightfully under my ministrations.


Back on the stage my slut was breathing hard, from arousal, but also by the looks of it, from the effort. She fucked herself with the vibrator and the palm of her hand hammered her clit. I glanced at the second hand on my watch. Time was passing and I wondered what they would do if she missed the deadline.


Evs hand worked the vibrator savagely between her legs. The length of black plastic worked quickly, and finally my sluts arousal seemed to embrace her and her whole body shook with the impending release of desire.


“Dont forget to ask him slut,” I silently remind her.


"May Cunt cum, Sir," she managed to stammer.


“Good girl,” I said to myself.


"No." Jason replied sternly. "Cunt must continue, but do not cum."

I smiled. It was never going to be that easy for slut. She struggled now to control her body. It was mind over matter time for her.  An act of matter to ignore the humming black phallus embedded deep inside her; an act of mind not to become more aroused at being told no.  Slut had to continue masturbating, she had no option. 


"May Cunt cum now, Sir?"

"No."

Another minute passes.

"Please may Cunt cum, Sir?"

"No."

Evs body was rolling from side to side now, trying so hard to hold her climax at bay. I saw slut twitch and spasm around the vibrator.


"Fuck, please may Cunt cum, Sir. Please." She begged beautifully as her teeth chattered and her face contorted in a clenched grimace of concentration.

"Count backwards from ten Cunt."

"Ten, nine, eight, seven, ohhhh fuckkkkkkkkk!..."

I could see the glint as a new sheen of sweat broke out over Evs body. By three her body was grinding at the vibrator, almost out of control. Then I sensed that she was going to cum whatever, and she screamed out loud …”


“...it's coming...it's coming....please, please, please...may Cunt cum, Sir?"

"Cum, Cunt."


"Thank you, Sir," she gasped.

Her body fell on the dusty stage and screwed the vibrator deep inside her pussy. Her audience now forgotten. I thought how much Evelyn Wang had been born for this.

When she reached orgasm, Sluts face twisted in a silent convulsion of ecstasy. Her splendidly straight back arched, and her head bent backwards almost to the floor; Evs hips ground out four times and she howled the luxury of her ecstasy.


Simultaneously Rika buried her face in my upper arm and cried herself to another climax, covering my fingers in juice. I did not avert my gaze for one second from the stage as Rika removed my fingers and sucked on them like a child with a lollipop. So entranced was the audience by the performance on the stage that I do not think for one minute that anyone even noticed what I had just done to Rika.


What a fucking evening this was turning out to be!


Jason gave slut no space to compose herself before ordering her back to kneel before him.

"Three minutes forty five seconds. Even under such pressure when only moments earlier she was crying in degradation and fear, the Cunt was still able to cum like a wanton, shameless slut. This is what makes this Cunt particularly special."


The shouting started up again. Jason had them in a bidding frenzy now. Clever boy!


“Brown hat... six-fifty... I've got SEVEN HUNDRED from down here at the front ... seven-hundred and fifty... EIGHT HUNDRED... oh, come on shes worth more than this…”


The hand signals continued to appear.


"... we have nine-hundred dollars bid... A THOUSAND... one-thousand, one-hundred... twelve hundred... thirteen, no fourteen... FIFTEEN-hundred, are you sure? Seventeen hundred to the women in the green sweatshirt... “


Fuck, a woman bidding, now that would be interesting.


“… eighteen-hundred to the eye patch man in the back... nineteen-hundred... nineteen-fifty from one arm... wow, TWO THOUSAND!!!"


Momentarily Jason ignores the bids and re addresses Ev.

"Pick up my toy, Cunt. Did I give Cunt permission to drop it?"

"No, Sir." She picked the vibrator up hastily.

"My toy is dirty. Clean it."

The vibrator was covered in fine dust from the floor. None the less my slut put the vibrator all the way into her mouth, and closed her lips tightly around it. She drew it back out, mostly clean and then spluttered, no doubt trying to get the dirt off her tongue. She licked at the one or two spots that had been missed and then held the vibrator up for inspection.


Jason looked it over and nodded, satisfied. Slut was reduced now to utter compliant subservience.


"Is it getting hot in here or is it just me?" Rika asked, as the bids continued to come thick and fast


"Do I hear twenty-one hundred? Anyone? Anyone? YES! We now have a bid for twenty-one hundred dollars for this gorgeous slavegirl... How about twenty-two? What's that? Twenty-five? Thank you, ma'am! TWENTY-FIVE hundred dollars bid by the lady in the yellow vest! Anymore? Anyone willing to go higher than twenty-five hundred? Three Thousand to the young man here at the front in the blue T shirt.”


A new bidder.


“Anymore sir,” Jason addressed the man in the brown hat, who immediately signalled his increased bid.


”Three thousand five hundred … thank you sir … Four thousand … down here front row.”

It was again the young man in the blue T shirt. I saw Ev glance down at him. I could only see the back of his head.


“Any more? … No … okay the going, going gone to the lucky young man here at the front in the blue T shirt.”


He was elated and being congratulated by the other bidders who were in close proximity.


The room was clearing quickly. Yang had a huge grin as he made his way to the stage, stopping to collect Rika and I on the way.


We mounted the steps to meet with Jason and Mei Ling and the lucky young man who was to own my slut for the night.


“Okay she is yours once you give us the money.” Jason was ever the businessman.


“No problem, here it is.” The young man took out a thick wad of notes and counted out $4k in $100 bills. Whilst he was doing this slut was taken away by Mei Ling to be cleaned up.


“Thank you. Sign here to say that you will have her back by midday.”

”And you know what will happen if you dont, right?” Yang threatened. The young man nodded in acknowledgement.  Naturally, he seemed eager to leave with Ev, but I needed to speak with him.


“May I have just a word with you?” I asked.  He turned to look at me, but first he seemed to spend several moments staring at Rika.  She dropped her eyes, unable to hold his gaze.


“Yeah, I suppose.  And who are you?” he asked, finally turning to me.


“Simon, and I am Sluts Master.”  We shook hands.  And this is Rika, Sluts roomie at Cal.  They shook hands, she giving him a bright and shining smile.  He seemed to hold her hand a bit longer than usual. 

“Simon, you seem to have one too many hot dishes on your menu.”


“Its not quite what it seems.  Lets speak over here for a moment,” and I directed him to a more private corner.  Rika, I noted, had not challenged his rather pointed question about her.


We spoke for several minutes, clarifying a few things and suggesting a few, also.  This was all turning out brilliantly.  Our conversation neared its conclusion and we headed back towards the group.


“Oh, and here,” I said, “I assume you are eager to fuck her, so make sure she gets this tomorrow morning.” I gave him the morning after pill.

Ev returned, escorted by the delicious Mei Ling. Ev looked gorgeous. Once again she was chained by her wrists but now also to bracelets on her thighs. Her steps were short like a slave girl and on her feet and lower legs she wore the white stiletto boots that she had arrived in. They contrasted superbly against her tanned skin.


When the young man, who had introduced himself as Zhen Hua to me, saw the short white leather skirt and too small, very tight cropped, white leather vest Ev now wore he sucked in his breath and raised his eyebrows. He would have a fun filled night for sure.


“Gag her,” he spoke with authority to Mei Ling.  She nodded, walked away to a side display, and returned with several gags.  She showed them to Zhen Hua Ling without speaking.


“The ring gag.” 


Mei Ling placed the other gags on a nearby chair, and within moments, Ev was gagged, the ring strapped to her head, her tongue waggling along the edges of the gag.


He looked at me, then Rika, one last time, giving me a nod and her an appreciative smile.


As he led Ev away, the leash attached to her collar, she turned to look at me over her shoulder and a single tear ran down her cheek. My stomach turned. I wanted her back already. Still I had Rika to take my mind off things.  Yes, things were turning out brilliantly, if I did say so myself.


Moments later I stood outside with Rika. We were nearly two thousand dollars better off. Ev had left with Zhen Hua and the rest of the time between now and midday tomorrow was mine to spend with Rika.


She looked up at me smiled.


“So Si, where shall we go, your place or mine?”


To be continued …

Just a visit to the beach …


This story is a complete work of fiction.  It has been written by a real life Master and slave couple. The structure is intended to reflect the alternate dom and sub view on an interesting scenario as our heroine, Ev, is introduced to slavery …Enjoy, and please let us know what you thought.


PART 8


Slut (14) …


Sold.  Sold like a slave.  Forced to display my slave body in every revealing manner.  Forced to cum as a trained animal, unable to retain even one ounce of dignity. 


I was led by my newest Master out of the side door and to his waiting SUV.  He opened the back of the van and I stared in shock at a cage.  Why should I be shocked?  After all, I was now no better than a bitch in heat.  And a bitch needs her kennel for transport.  He reached up to pull the dildo from the ring gag.


“Climb in, Cunt.  At the front you will find a dildo attached to the cage.  Take it deeply in your mouth, and remain on all fours for our trip to your home for the next 12 hours.”


I hesitated a moment, but he slapped my slave ass and I knew there was no choice.  I climbed in and crawled to the front of the cage, where the dildo slid easily into the ring gag and deep into my slave throat.  A day ago I gagged when forced by Mistress Stacy to take a similar dildo into my slave mouth and slave throat, but now it seemed reasonably comfortable.  I heard the cage door close and latch.  I could not have backed off the dildo had I wanted to.  Once again, all three of my slave holes were filled.


The floor of the cage had a rug so that the bars were neither a hindrance nor a major discomfort to my slave knees and chained hands.  My eyes began to tear, knowing I was slave to this man for the next day and knowing that my Master was spending his time fucking Mistress, my roomie.  I began to sob, but had to keep some control to avoid choking or gagging on the dildo.


He said nothing on the drive.  I could get glimpses out of the tinted windows, and knew we were driving on a freeway and headed away from the SF area.  We crossed the Golden Gate Bridge.  So many cars within feet of our speeding SUV, and the caged slave in the cargo area. My slave neck was beginning to ache.


We pulled into a driveway of a rather large home.  My new Master must have a lot of money.  I wondered if he acquired it legally or as a result of belonging to a Chinese gang or triad.  The clothes he wore at the auction did not indicate wealth.  I had yet to get a good look at his face.


He pulled into a garage and I could hear the garage door close behind us.  Moments later the back hatch opened.


As he opened the back of the cage, he spoke not harshly, “You better be worth the $4000 I just paid out.  I could get eight common whores for the same price.”

“Back out and stand before me.”


I obeyed.  Standing before him, head slightly bowed, I felt him loosen the straps of my gag.  I opened my slave mouth wide enough for him to pull out the ring.  I hated the ring gag.  My slave jaw hurt and so I opened and closed my slave mouth several times to relieve the muscle strain.  As I did, I lifted my slave head slightly to get a look at my 12-hour Master.


SLAP


I was nearly knocked to my knees.  My slave head rang and I tasted blood. 


“Even a stupid cunt knows not to look into the face of her Master.  You showed some basic training tonight at the auction, so I conclude that now you were testing me or were simply curious.  Curiosity is not becoming a slave.  Dont do it again, slave.”


I managed to stand again before him, making no attempt to wipe any blood that might have appeared on my slave lips.  And I was surprised.  Master would not know that his young slave had read the stories of Gor, yet he used the common admonition Curiosity is not becoming a kajira, merely replacing kajira with slave for my benefit.  Yet the phrasing was pure Gorean.  He knew!  He knew about Gor! 


But I got a glance of him.  He was Asian, which did not surprise me considering the clients of Yangs shop.  Maybe mid-30s.  Not particularly handsome, a bit overweight, somewhat less than 6 feet tall, and a face that was best described as hard.  


He released all the chains that bound me. He ordered me to strip.  I did so immediately, standing before him moments later with only collar, cuffs, and rings in my various slave piercings.  The boots were difficult to get off without sitting, but I balanced myself on one foot and managed. The plugs in my slave ass and cunt added to my anguish.  I was not sure I could hold them in without the shorts.


Once naked, Master rechained my slave ankles, then slave wrists, and connected the chains in a design known as a sirik on Gor!  He knew!  For sure, he knew!  As before, my slave ankles were separated by about 18 inches of chain.  A chain ran from slave wrist to slave wrist, about a foot in length, but did not pass through the ring on my slave collar as Mei Ling had arranged.  However, he connected a longer and lighter chain from my slave collar, through the wrist chain, and ending at the ankle chain.  I was chained and confined as surely as any slave on Gor.


“Follow me, slave,” he ordered, and we entered his home through the garage door.  We walked through the thickly carpeted den, a hallway, and finally entered a door that had stairs leading down, into a cellar.


The cellar seemed to be out of the middle ages.  It was dark, but lit with torches ablaze!  Some sort of air system must have been operating, because there was only a slight, somewhat pleasant smell of smoke.  There was also the smell of leather, which I also love.  But less delightful were the tables and chairs and chains and cages and whips of all sizes around the room.  I trembled with apprehension and fear.  If Master and Mistress had not spoken to him before we left, I would be terrified of my life.  But I knew I just had to survive another 12 hours or so.


We walked across the room, stopping in front of a wooden dowel hanging by a chain from the ceiling.  “Kneel,” and I obeyed, nearly losing my balance because of the sirik. 


“Hmmm,” he seemed to ponder the restrictions the sirik placed upon his slave.  He released the chain that ran from my collar to my slave ankle chain.  He then unhooked the slave ankle chain.  Pulling the dowel down from above, he attached each end to my slave ankle cuffs; thus, it became a spreader bar.  I would not be able to close my slave knees even if I was so ordered.


He then reshackled my slave wrists behind my slave back, passing the chain over the butt plug and below my slave ass.  He walked away and flipped a switch, and the spreader bar began to slowly rise.  I was caught off balance, but fortunately it was rising slow enough for me to react.  My slave ankles were pulled off the ground and I fell forward, unable to keep my balance.  I used my slave shoulder to cushion the blow, but because the chain connecting my slave wrists was tucked under my slave ass, I was basically flipped upside down, caught in a tuck position, like a springboard diver executing a difficult flip. 


“Noooooooooooooo, pleaseeeeeeeee,” I cried.


“Silence, Slave!” he screamed at me, and I obeyed.


When I was hoisted about three feet off the ground, with my head hanging backwards, he stopped the rising chain.  I swung helplessly, my head at his crotch level.  He undid his belt and dropped it pants.  He lifted my slave head and simply said, “Suck, slave.”  I opened my slave mouth and obeyed.


“Unacceptable, slave,” he said after a few moments, “totally unacceptable.”  He reached over and tapped my slave butt plug, causing me discomfort and moved the dildo in and out of my juicing cunt.  He punished me not with pain, but with pleasure.  I groaned. Then he spanked my ass with a loud SLAP.  “I said, Suck, slave, and I expect you to obey and show enthusiasm for this privilege!”


I knew he was right and that I had been making only a token effort to please him.  So I began to suck and caress his cock with more enthusiasm, pretending in my mind that it was the last cock on earth.


“Mmmmmm, much, mmmmm, better, slave,” and he began to tap my slave butt plug with a rhythmic beat.  I began to mew in pleasure at each tapping, feeling his cock grow, feeling his pleasure, until finally he came, filling my slave mouth with his semen, my ears ringing with his “Yes, fuck, yes.”


I was beginning to ache from the position in which I was bound and hung, but I also felt a sense of pride that he was pleased with his purchased slave.  He ordered me to clean off his cock and I did so, again showing my enthusiasm for the task he had given me.  He began to lower me to the floor until I no longer hung like a side of beef.  He unhooked the spreader bar, rechained my slave ankles, and ordered me to my slave feet.  I struggled, with my slave hands still chained behind my slave back, but finally succeeded.


“Follow me.”  I obeyed, shuffling along, his slave.


We passed by a wall of whips, chains and gags.  In the gloom of the dungeon, my heart beat faster.  We approached a chair, a dentists chair it appeared, and he ordered me to sit.  I obeyed, apprehensively.


First he unlinked my slave ankles, but locked each slave ankle cuff onto a separate stirrup, not unlike a gynaecologists chair.  My slave legs were separated widely, and suddenly I thought of the OPEN position. The only thing less humiliating was that I was not forced to open my own slave legs and there was only one person staring at my shaved slave pussy.


The plug in my slave ass hurt more than ever. He checked to see if my slave wrists could be strapped to the arms of the chair without unlocking my slave wrist chains, but they could not, so he unchained my wrists and then strapped each slave forearm to the chair with two Velcro straps.  He cruelly moved the dildo back and forth in my slave cunt.  I groaned.


I began to whimper, afraid to say anything, but he ordered me to silence.  I began to cry.  What was he going to do to me?


He ordered me to open my slave mouth, and I obeyed.  Before I knew what was happening, he had placed hard rubber blocks into both sides of my slave mouth.  I could no longer close it, even if I wished.  It was eerie, when he began to hum some unknown tune.  He seemed to be enjoying his work. 


He clipped the ring on my collar to the neck rest of the chair, and one final strap was placed across my slave forehead.  I was effectively immobile and openly available to whatever he planned.


He took a dentists mirror from the tray attached to the chair and looked inside my slave mouth.  I was so nervous at this point.  I hate to go to dentists!  Was he a dentist?  What was he going to do to me!


“Hmmmm,” he sighed, and walked away for a moment.  He returned with two metal hinged devices.  He removed the right rubber block from my slave mouth and inserted the metal device.  By turning a screw, it began to enlarge in my mouth, forcing it open even further, until the left rubber block fell free and dropped into my opened slave mouth.  He inserted the other metal device and opened it.  My slave mouth was forced so wide that it was painful.


“..aster, …eeeeseee, …ooooo,” I cried.  It hurt so bad.


“Shush, slave, shush,” he tried to calm my nerves, but my slave jaws hurt so badly.  “So, I am in fact a dentist, slave, so you are in good hands.  Well, figuratively speaking, that is.  Your Master and I discussed something earlier and I will do as he asks.  He finds it fascinating that your Mistress, whats her name, Rikas teeth are bondaged, but his slave, namely you, are not.  It hardly seems fair, dont you agree?  And besides, a lot of things can be done to a slave with braces, especially one with a pierced and ringed tongue.”


Nooooo, I thought, nooooooo, you cant!  I dont agree!  Noooooooooo!


“I had some orthodontic training, so you need not worry.  In fact, I see one molar out of alignment, so you will actually benefit from what I plan.  You wont enjoy it, but you will benefit.  What more can a slave ask, eh?”


“….oooooo, eeeeeseeeeee…”


“Shush, shush.  Blink your eyes if you have had braces in the past.  I think you have.”  I blinked my slave eyes a couple of times.  “Ah, good, then you know what to expect.  So lets get to work.  Let me get what is needed.” 


He walked away, and I continued to quietly cry.  My slave jaws were hurting so badly.  Once again, my slave body was being modified against my will.


He returned several minutes later, and placed numerous things gleaming metal pieces on the tray.  There was no point in wasting my moans.  In a short time, my slave teeth would be in bondage like Mistress.


“Whats this,” he said, as he ran his fingers along my juicing slave slit, intentionally flicking the dildo that impaled me.  “You want this, dont you, slut?”


“..oooooooooooooooooo, …ooooooooooooooooooo.”


“Your body betrays you.  If you dont want this, why do are you so wet, so fucking wet?”  I could only moan.  I could not explain what he saw.  I know that when I was young, the orthodontic experience caused my body to react in an erotic manner.  It was happening again.  I had no idea why. 


For the next hour, he fitted and bonded metal sleeves to my slave teeth, top and bottom. The pain in my slave jaw throbbed.  Each sleeve had a metal bracket and soon he was wiring the brackets together, tightening each one tighter and tighter.  I was no longer thinking coherently.  The pain was too intense.  I whimpered and moaned in vain.


“Now lets see.  Your Master and I had this idea…” his voiced trailed off as he grasped the stud ring on my slave tongue.  He pulled it out slightly as I made a slight protest, and hooked it to something on one of my lower front slave teeth.  “Try to release your tongue, slut.”  I tried, but there was no chance. 


Finally he announced himself finished.  Tears of appreciation creased my slave cheeks, as he released the metal devices that held my slave mouth open.  It took several agonizing seconds before I could move my slave jaws up and down.


I could feel the roughness and sharp edges of the braces on my slave lips.  It brought back memories from nearly ten years past.  I hated the braces, yet I loved the braces.  I could not explain why.  But now my slave tongue was locked to my braces.  I had been effectively gagged, without any exterior evidence. 


He moved the dildo in my slave pussy back and forth.  I began to moan, my only way to express my need.


He released the strap on my slave forehead.  “One more modification, slave, and then I will indeed meet your needs.  Your Master is concerned that once you return to school, you might try to hide your new earrings.”  He fondled the new earrings with the dangling SLUT.  “Do you think he might be right, slave?  Huh?”  I did not know what to say or how to react.  I just moaned in a noncommittal way.


“See, the problem is you have beautifully long hair,” and he ran his hand through my slave hair.  Yes, I love my slave hair!  “And the way you cut it, might tempt you to hide your earrings, so we need to remove that temptation, dont we slave?”


“Nggggggg, eessssssseeee, nggggggggg,” I tried to shake my slave head frantically.  No, no more, please no more!


“He gave me the location of a hair salon, but it is your lucky day slut.  My mom was a hair stylist, and I spent a lot of time at the salon watching her and she taught me a few things, so I think I can handle it.  So, lets get to it.  I know a cut called a flame…”




“Ngggggg, eeeeessssssseeeee,” I knew what he meant.  It was a Gorean slave cut, in which the sides and top of a slaves head were cut quite short and upswept, while the rest of her hair swirled down her back well over her shoulders.  There was no modern haircut like this.  I would stand out like a complete alien.  Was there no end to my humiliation!


I shook my head NO NO NO and he dug his fingers into my cheek, turning my slave head towards him.  Our eyes met and I saw no mercy.  “Slave, we can do this the hard way or the easy way, but it will be done.  Do you want more pain, is that what you want?” 


“Ngg,” I assured him and realized my situation was hopeless.  He would do what he wanted with his slave, and he did so over the next 45 minutes.  He cut and shaped and styled my slave hair so that my ears were totally exposed.  He bleached the top of my slave head, so that it had the look of a horses mane.  I could do nothing but quietly sob.  My will meant nothing.  I was a slave. 


He released the lock on my slave collar, and one by one released the straps that held my slave arms and slave legs.  He pulled out the dildo from my dripping slave pussy and ordered me to open my mouth wider and though tongue-gagged, to clean off the dildo with my slave lips.  I obeyed.


He had me stand on unsteady legs, and reattached the chains. I was soon shackled in a Gorean sirik.  My “do” was a Gorean flame.  “Come with me.”  I followed, totally defeated.  My gaping slave pussy begged for a masters cock, the plug in my slave ass a constant reminder that all my slave holes belonged to him.  My slave teeth ached, and my slave tongue was trapped.


Zhen Hua stood back to admire his slut. He had fitted a brace to my teeth and cut my hair in an outrageous manner called a flame cut.  I had a tongue stud and slut earrings both glued onto my body. I was due to go back to real life after the weekend what the fuck would I do?


Although I wished that I could not see time passing, there was a clock on the wall and I knew that I had only been with my new master for 2 hours. It was 2 a.m. and I was his until 12 oclock midday. What would he do to me?


I looked at him and he smiled as if an idea had occurred in his mind. That thought scared me. Moving towards my exposed slave body Zhen Hua took a key and unlocked the Sirik, removing all chains and cuffs from me. Now I really was naked.


Then he unhooked my slave tongue from my new braces. I gagged when he did this after having so much work done to my mouth only to feel a freedom of movement there for the first time in a while.


“Stunning,” he commented on seeing me as he no doubt wanted to. I held myself proudly, displaying my slave tits and the swell of my slave hips, accentuating my slender slave waist.


Zhen Hua beamed again. "Beautiful. Quite lovely. Before I fuck you I must record your beauty, especially with your flame hair." 

“Record my … what do you mean?”


His smile became cold.


"Nothing to worry about, bitch!" He pushed down on my shoulders.


"Now! On your knees and crawl over to me!" 

I tried to argue. Damn him! But the demanding tone in his voice frightened me; and my heart missed a beat. He sounded as if he was talking to an animal, as though he didn't expect to be disobeyed. Who the hell did he think he was?


Yet, in my bewilderment, I found myself obeying his command. I knew he wanted to laugh at me, yet I was totally unable to find the strength of will to resist. 

I dropped to my knees and crawled like an animal to his feet. Knowing I was unable to disobey my new Master. 

"Kiss my feet!" 

Reminiscent of the way that I had kissed Rikas shoes in the boat house I scrabbled for his feet to kiss his toecaps. 

Then Zhen Hua peeled off his shirt and unfastened his trousers. The smile was still on his face as he dropped his trousers and stepped out of them. He had no underwear on and he took hold of his huge erect manhood, caressing it with his left hand, causing it to pulsate and swell even more.

Although I had seen it before, indeed sucked on it, I couldn't take my eyes of the monstrous thing in front of my face. Despite being on the verge of penetrating me somewhere the large man picked up a remote and pressed a switch. I saw a bright light as his video camera flashed into action … pointed directly at us!


Suddenly, I saw it all. The stories Id heard were true. This really was how they persuaded girls to perform in BDSM pornography.


I felt my jaw go slack as my mind recoiled and I shuddered. Fuck! I was being asked to perform in a room with a camera present. This was something else! Then I remembered. There had been pictures taken by Rika and films taken at the auction. Shit I could become the biggest internet slut there is.


How did that thought make me feel? Well I wasnt quite sure. How wrong is that?


Zhen Hua pulled his foreskin right back and waved the bloated end of his member in front of my face.


"Now you sexy little bitch!" he said. "It's show time! I want you to blow me again. Suck gently and suck deep! And when I cum into your mouth, you swallow every drop!"


Oh why did Master Simon put me through this?

I knew I had to comply and so with as much enticement as I could manage I slid my slave tongue around his foul tasting weapon as he nudged it towards my lips. Teasing him with my soft tongue, I gagged a little as the massive cock invaded my slave mouth to push against the back of my slave throat. I allowed my saliva to flow, lubricating my soft full lips as I moved my slave head around his huge cock, sliding my tongue around the monstrous tip. 

His weapon began to pulse as he started to thrust his hips forwards, pushing into my mouth with more urgency. His passion began to mount and he moaned as he entwined his fingers in my new slaves hair. I was struggling now, trying to pull away from him, but it was useless. 

Seemingly oblivious to my distress and intent only on his own sexual gratification, Zhen Hua rammed his prick savagely into the back of my slave throat, pushing the tender flesh aside, widening my gullet to serve his passage. His cock certainly seemed bigger now than it had a short while ago when he had made me suck him while secured upside down. 

Hardly able to breathe, I gagged and heaved. Saliva flooded into my slave mouth as my throat was invaded. The cock orally impaling me swelled even more as he shoved deeper into my mouth. I was gasping for breath, and my limbs flailed ineffectually as he pulled my defenceless slaves body close to him, grinding my face into his groin, roaring out his passion. 

"Come on bitch! Make me cum in your mouth!" 

Just as I was beside myself with anguish and humiliation, his cock seemed to grow to an enormous size and there was a sudden scalding surge of semen jetting into my slave throat. 

Grabbing my ears, Zhen Hua rammed my slaves face savagely against his groin, forcing himself deep into my battered throat. 

I struggled, my naked slaves body heaving against him, my hands and arms fluttering vainly about his legs; I gurgled my protests as I tried to breathe, and I began to kick out as I felt myself suffocating. But it was hopeless. With my face held hard against Zhens hairy groin, I was forced to swallow. I shuddered, trying not to vomit as the thick salty liquid slid down my reluctant throat. 

Zhen Hua pulled away from me, and giggled. "Did that taste nice, bitch?" 

Gasping, heaving, coughing, feeling degraded, used and dirty, I turned away. I felt his sperm rise into my throat again and I made to vomit. 

Zhen Hua growled angrily and his huge hand enveloped my mouth and nose. 

"Hold it down!" 

Again I was forced to swallow, until finally he removed his hand as my struggles ceased. I trembled, turning away, lowering my head in abject shame.


And all of this was captured on film. Fuck!

"I asked you a question, slut!" Zhen roared. "Now, answer me, or I'll whip you to shreds!"


I was under no illusions; I knew what I had to say. Licking my lips, I looked up at him. "Oh yes! It tasted sweet!" 

Then, without warning he slapped me hard across the face. I screamed, rolled onto my back and cowered before him. 

He leaned over her trembling body and raised his hand once more. 

"You call me MASTER! UNDERSTAND SLUT?" 

Fearfully, I nodded. "Y-yes M-m-Master!"


Bewildered and scared, I tried to sort myself out. My mind was a mess. Why did I submit to this kind of abuse … enjoy it even?  Why didn't I just tell him to fuck off?


Yet, much as I wanted to, I knew I couldn't make myself do anything to resist him. It even seemed natural to call him Master! 

Zhen laughed, loudly. "You are a good Cunt and so far worth my $4k investment."


Fuck I thought, he said that so far I was worth his investment. I knew then that the night was no where near over. I was tired, and I needed to sleep.


He grabbed my hair and pulled. "Stand!" 

I screamed as my scalp burned and frantically got to my feet. 

More gently then, Zhen caressed my flat stomach and the swell of my pussy mound with his fingers. Then he moved swiftly and slapped me hard twice, once across each breast.


My scream echoed about the make shift studio as I clutched at the pain in my tits, crouching down, turning away from him. 

I looked up. My master was smiling. “This is a good film,” he bragged, “You will make me more than my $4k back, easily.” Stopping to pause the video camera, he moved to a chair and sat down.


“I am spent slut but I want you to take more of my seed for the film. Come here and toy with my cock with your hand and mouth and tits, until I am again hard.”


I groaned inwardly. There would be no respite. When would I get to rest? Kneeling down between his spread legs I took his cock in my hands and began to touch it lightly with my lips kissing the end gently. Zhen leaned his head back in the chair and sighed. As I brushed his flesh against my pierced nipple I could already feel a twitch of life from his dormant weapon!


******


It took about 45 minutes but now Zhen Hua was solidly erect once more, the camera was rolling and I was on all fours in his cellar. My butt was exposed and when I turned my head, I saw Zhen brandishing his cock in my direction.


He had told me to plead with him for the benefit of the film. If only he knew how real and from the heart my pleas were.


"Please..." I begged with tears brimming in my eyes. "Please dont fuck me..."

Zhen chuckled loudly. I would indeed be fucked … raped in fact … again. In a moment of unwanted clarity my head turned downward to the dusty floor and I realized how low I'd fallen. I didn't need to turn my head to know what he was doing. Zhen was standing there behind stroking his cock, getting ready to stick it inside my slave pussy.

"Such a nice ass..." he muttered. A simple statement but it was clear enough for me to understand. It wouldnt be my pussy I was about to be sodomised! It wouldnt be the first time this weekend … since I had met Simon, but I still hated it.


Zhen Hua took a drop of the wetness from my pussy and moistened my trembling hole. Then, he grabbed his cock at the base and, looking over my shoulder, I watched as he lowered himself and pressed inside.

"No, please!" I screamed with tears in my eyes. His cock, just the tip of him, sat inside my tight ass ring. I was so sensitive to his penetration of me.


"Oh slut you are so tight, so sweet..." His words trailed off as he began to move inside me, his hands latched onto my waist and moved me back and forth on him. I couldn't move; I was rooted to the floor and in utter shock at the level of humiliation he was heaping upon me. Zhen Hua, seemingly knowing I was thinking this, laughed loudly, thoroughly amused at the troubled look on my face. His cock inside me seemed ridiculously large and my muscles clenched unconsciously on the intruder that had penetrated my poor defenceless slave body.

My cries became whimpers and the only sound in the cellar was that of flesh smacking against flesh. His movements were slow at first, but grew steadily faster until minutes later, I felt him shudder against me. All of a sudden, I could feel the pressure of his release deep inside and the sensation of fullness in my ass came over me as he rammed his cock home harder and harder making sure I took every last drop of his seed deep into my bowels. I groaned and almost collapsed under his weight. Eventually he pulled out and I immediately felt his semen run down my thighs.


"Was it good Cunt? It sure looked like it, itll look great on the film," Zhen commented, uncaring of my current state of being.

I turned my head to look at him and saw him squeeze the last of his juice from the tip of his cock, watching it fall onto my ass cheeks, before letting it fall lazily loose between his legs.


"Your ass is golden Cunt. Pure pleasure. Made for fucking.” I did not like his words but I was becoming more aware of my own state of arousal. I had not been allowed or encouraged to orgasm since Zhen Hua took me which was hours ago now. Given that I had done nothing but subject myself to his sexual gratification or had my body modified as only a slut would, for all of that time, I had to admit that my pussy was juicing.


My master for the night stood before me. I was still on all fours. Fucked, exhausted and humiliated … and all captured on camera!


“Okay Cunt, its 3 a.m I need to sleep.”


At last I thought, some rest.


“So I need to tie you into position while I go and rest.”

What? Tie me into position? Doesnt he know that I need to rest also? My facial expression must have looked harrowed, but I simply lowered my head and said, “Yes Master.”


I remained docile as Zhen Hua pushed me, face down, flat to the floor and proceeded to tie my arms tightly behind my back, making sure to secure me at my upper arms, elbows and wrists. He then tied my ankles tightly together before folding my legs upwards at the knees so that my ankles met my wrists.


Before I knew it I was secured in a very effective hogtie with my body pulled so tightly together by wrist and ankle that my back was stretched and arched backwards. I could sense, somewhat perversely, that I must have presented a beautiful shape to Zhen Hua.


He then took a spreader bar and fastened the manacles for it around my thighs, opening my pussy wide.


Fuck this hurt, but did nothing to stop me juicing even more.


I could not really look upwards but I could hear the motor sound above my body.


“Listen to the chains coming Cunt, they will leave you suspended while I sleep!”


“Nooooooo! Please Master do not do this to me!”


He laughed and reached inside my mouth I really wanted to but I couldnt stop him. He took the ring on the underside of my stud and clipped it again to the small, delicate hook element at the front of my bottom teeth brace.


“Nggggggg!” My sounds were now muffled.


I could sense the ceiling chains, thick and heavy, being clipped to the rope connection where my ankles met my wrists and also where my upper arms were tied. A switch was flicked and the chains were dragged upwards. My body left the ground and I was suspended, bound tightly with ropes and chains and gagged by my own tongue stud and brace!


But Zhen Hua was not finished yet.


He knelt down and fastened thin wire to the small statues in my nipples before pulling it tightly downwards and clipping each length to a ring in the floor. My poor nipples and tits were pulled outwards and stretched towards the ground.


“Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!” I yelled despite not being able to speak properly.


Oh, how I was in pain and how my cunt ached for satisfaction!


Zhen moved behind me and brushed his finger against my pussy.


Please make me cum, pleeeeeeeaaaaase!


“You are so wanton Cunt. All this suffering and you juice like a street whore.”


He touched me again and I shuddered.


Still the sadistic bastard was not finished.


From the rope connection at my wrists and ankles he attached more of the thin wire and stretched it down to my ass. Upon reaching my naked flesh he pulled the wire tight between my legs cutting into the crack between my ass cheeks and then further along, splitting apart my pussy lips. Even though the wire was thin the very fact that I was being stimulated caused me to juice more and a small moan to emit from my slave mouth.


Zhen moved to my front pulling the wire as tight as he could, cutting into my clitoris which was already engorged with the blood of my lust, and brought it along my slave body, up between my slave breasts and fastened it to the ring on my tongue gag. I could feel the wire cutting into my slave chin as my tongue ring was still gagging me but now, and more intriguingly, a small movement of my slave tongue, which was all that I could achieve anyway, made the wire pull slightly more or slightly less tightly between my slave legs.


I so wanted to cum, but was left in a state where my continued stimulation was ensured but so gradual was it that I doubted whether I could ever use it to reach an orgasm.


“I can see what you want Cunt,” the desperation in my eyes must have betrayed me.


“But I shall leave you down here, alone and in the dark while I sleep. You shall not cum yet Cunt.”


… oooooooooo! I yelled. Zhen Hua gave a little tug on the wires attached to my breasts before moving away from my body, hung for his pleasure. He switched off the light and I could hear him walking up the stairs away from me.


“Bye slut, for now at least,” he yawned as I despaired.


It was dark. I was alone. My abused body hurt and my aching pussy juiced. I knew not when the bastard would be back. I felt tears come to my eyes as my aching neck lowered and made my eyes look downwards towards the dusty cellar floor.


******

I ached all over. Zhen had only been gone for what seemed like a short while. I was sure that he would leave me for hours. What would I do? I cried out in anguish.


******


How much longer had passed? I could feel the wires pulling at my breasts, my tongue and my pussy. I still juiced and was slowly moving towards an increase in my stimulation. I began to think that should I orgasm my ordeal would become harder as I would have lost an element of distraction that I was able to enjoy at present. Please come back Master. Fuck!


******


My eyes opened suddenly. Where was I? Shit, had I gone to sleep? Maybe I had but surely not for long … not in this position. The feelings in my arms and legs had gone now. Would it ever come back? I had stopped sobbing. I just ached for pleasure whilst crying out in pain.


******


Oh yes. Yes, here it comes. I was trying to rock my body slightly to increase the stimulation on my nipples and at my pussy. And it was working! I could feel the wires pulling, sliding, penetrating. Cum slut, please cum!


******


It was no use; I was less near to an orgasm now than I had been previously. Oh yes I still juiced, but I couldnt get the right leverage with anything to take me over the edge. The bastard knew just what he was doing when he tied me like this.


******


My mind wandered now. I cast it back to when I was getting ready for the visit to the beach, before I had even met Master Si. How different my life was then. It was only 2 days ago. I thought about Master and Rika. I hoped that thinking of the 2 of them fucking each other would give me the sexual release I was crying out for, but it only made me jealous. I was so exhausted that I was almost losing my mind.


******


Fuck no! What had happened? The lights came on suddenly. They were only wall lights but they illuminated the pitch black of the cellar dungeon room.


“Hello again Cunt.” It was Zhen and I could see from the clock on the wall that it was 9am. Shit I had been suspended like this for 6 hours. Fuck!


“How are we feeling,” he asked in a somewhat mocking tone. Of course I couldnt do any more than utter unintelligibly back. He moved to my front. Although my head hung low I could look up enough to see that my tormentor looked refreshed. Clearly rested and no doubt ready to start again. Well he only had 3 hours to get me back so thankfully I did not have long left as his slave.


He unhooked my tongue gag and unfastened the wire that ran back through my pussy. I moved my jaw to get some of the feeling back but the wire was so ingrained into my body that it simply stayed in position.


“Well Cunt did you sleep well?” he laughed.


“"I've had enough," I whined, having left my desire to cum way behind some time ago in deference to the desire to be free.” Please let me go!"  My stomach churned with a new sense of fear and apprehension.   He moved to my rear and slowly I felt a strange sensation creep up the underside of my spread thighs.


“Aaaah…” I groaned raising my head and inadvertently causing my nipples to pull agonisingly against the wire holding them. Gradually, inch by agonising inch, his hand moved higher.  His touch moved from her legs to the curve of her bottom.  I clenched my teeth, and blinked back fresh tears of pain and desperation. 


His hands burned into my sensitive flesh and bit into the pink lips between my legs, no longer damp, just sore. He peeled the thin wire out of its fleshy cocoon and flicked the switch to lower the ceiling chains. Although this provided some relief to my poor aching tits, I was now suspended at a far more fuckable height. That much I knew.

“Very good my pretty one.” I heard his voice once more.  Then the touch I felt was more insistent from something more solid and much larger.


“No,” I moaned when I realised that i was going to be fucked, “Please.”


I felt my bound hips raised slightly by the impaling force. I felt his cock touch my groin and I groaned as it slid purposefully and definitely into me, stretching and filling me totally.


I was held firm and could feel Zhens body at my rear and between my thighs as he ground himself against me making me grunt with every long, hard thrust.  Despite being nowhere near as orgasmically desperate as I was a few hours ago I once more found my own pleasure building.  I whimpered and sighed as his cock worked inside me. 


My feelings of repulsion and horror were momentarily replaced by genuine lust.  He fucked me for several minutes until I felt compelled to close my eyes as the force between her thighs became even greater.  Then I came.


“Ohhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! Yesssssssss!”


I humped my way through the climax but Zhen wasnt done and he didnt stop. His piston like pumping continued relentlessly, and now it was painful.  My nipples were as stiff as bullets as Zhen raped me endlessly.  I tried to accommodate his invading shaft more easily but it swamped me.  He fucked me like I was a doll.  Then Zhen yelled out and shoved forward.  He came hard and long making sure that he emptied himself fully inside my well used pussy.


I felt him pull free from me and his juice immediately spilled out from my, no doubt, gaping slit.


Moving to my head he brushed the tip of his cock at my mouth. Even though he was still oozing the final throes of his seed I knew that I would have to suck him clean. Which I did with as much enthusiasm as I could muster, before swallowing the remnants of his orgasm into my stomach.


“Im going to release you now Cunt.” He stated simply.


“Th … th … thank you M … M … Master,” I stammered. My mind was all over the place.


“You might regret thanking me slut,” he laughed.


Having lowered me to the ground he quickly and expertly undid the rope knots freeing my wrists, arms and ankles. He also unclipped the wire from my nipple jewellery.


It took a few seconds of careful movement but then the blood started to flow properly through my poor limbs once more.


“FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKK!” I yelled out.


I had never felt so much pain in my life and Zhen Hua just laughed. My body curled up into a ball trying to surpress my agony but it was no good. For endless minutes I cried out until finally I was left wrecked and exhausted in a useless pile on the dirty cellar floor. The ropes had burned marks into my skin. I was a mess.


It was almost 10am. I would need cleaning up ... I wanted a shower. I dared to ask Master that was my mistake.


SLAP!


I was knocked to the ground.


“You fucking worthless whore. You impertinent slut. No, you wont be fucking well cleaned up. In fact I have other plans for you.”


With that he grabbed my hair and twisted cruelly forcing me to my feet.


“Kneel over there,” he ordered.


Meekly I obeyed. He was angry and shouting. I was so scared.


He approached my kneeling form and reached down to attach a chain to my collar. Then, walking behind me and holding the chain, he pulled forcing me to arch backwards. I placed my hands flat on the floor to stop me from falling over until a few feet away from my body he stopped. The chain was connected to a ceiling hook and secured tightly. My body was bent backwards with the chain pulling cruelly from my collar and straight up the middle of my face.


Zhen Hua then took my arms and cuffed them before adding a second chain to the cuffs that pulled my arms vertical and high in front of me. He then pulled my arms backwards increasing the pressure for me to lean back. My whole body was cleverly stretched and my stomach, tits and pussy openly available to Zhen Hua, which was, for whatever reason, no doubt how he intended it. That chain was then also connected to the ceiling.


I moaned and cried out, “No, please Master dont do this!”


He then positioned my ankles carefully so that he could place a metal bracket over and then screw them to the floor in pre-prepared holes. Both my ankles were secured in this manner. Fuck, I was hurting again.


Moving to my thighs, he then fastened a heavy spreader bar that was fixed very wide, stretching my legs to their limit. If I thought I ached before, that was nothing compared to what I was felt now.


“Please Master!” I whimpered quietly.


He just laughed. He wasnt finished yet.


Taking 4 vicious looking clips with metal serrated edges he hooked one end to the cross bar of the spreader and then taking the sensitive folds of my pussy lips he clipped the serrated edge to my flesh.


“FUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKKKKK NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”


My mind was a blur. He repeated this a further 3 times leaving me on the edge of madness with 4 metal serrated clips biting deep into my pussy lips, and serving to hold it wide open still dripping the residual cum from when the bastard had just raped me.


Zhen Hua then moved to my breasts and, pinching folds of my tender skin between his thumb and forefinger, he clipped similar clips to my slave titties. 8 clips in all, 4 on each tit, were fixed to me. My eyes fluttered and my mind wandered far and wide in an effort to rid my senses of the pain.


His final piece of handy work was to take my tongue and leave it hanging out secured to my brace.


Oh what a sight I must have been. Arched backwards, chained in position, slave thighs spread wide, pussy gaping, tortured tits and my slave tongue hanging out.


“Fuck youre making me hard again already slut. But I have other plans for the moment.”


I could still see the clock and the time had moved to 10:30. We would have to leave in 1 hour I knew. What was he going to do?


I could not really see but I heard him wheeling a trolley of some sort over to me.


“So Cunt, you wanted to be cleaned up did you? Well I shall make an even bigger mess of you now!”


What the fuck was he going to do to me? I cried out within the confines of my gagged tongue. I was scared, I had enjoyed no sleep at all and I was exhausted.


I trembled slightly as his lips brushed the top of my ear and trailed down until he got to my lobe and my Slut rings. He gently sucked, as I fought not to make a sound. Next he kissed lightly down my neck, flicking his tongue out at all my most sensitive places, and gently blew on the places he had kissed. Fuck, this felt good, was it supposed to?


He then made his way down in between my titties, still kissing, over my tight slave stomach, and stopped right above my slave pussy. He moved away.


I was straining my neck to see what he was doing.


“Hot wax time Cunt!”


“Nnnnnggghhhh!” I spluttered. My mind raced. Was he going to pour hot wax onto me? No, surely not!


Suddenly, I saw his arm move and I could see, just, that the trolley supported a device that held a large candle in it. The device seemed capable of tipping itself gradually and releasing molten wax out on top whatever was below it, which in this case was me!


Without warning, he poured the hot wax over my right nipple. I felt the sensation spring my nub to life. Then the pain struck.


My back arched as I managed a low scream through the tongue gag. Stretching the pouring arm across my body Zhen Hua did the same to my left nipple...dripping the wax ever so slightly just so my nipple was covered. Again I screamed.


He lightly blew on them both and then peeled the wax off. I moaned as the cellar air, mixed with the heat from the wax intertwined with my senses. I was breath-taken as he took my nipple in his warm, wet, mouth and began sucking, and nibbling on it.

"hhhhhhhhh...eeessssssssssss…leeeeeeeeeeeeeeease..."


It shouldnt feel this good!

I tried to fight what I was feeling but no matter how hard I tried I knew I was getting wet. Again I was caught off guard as he took the candle and using the levered device dripped the wax down my stomach and stopped right above my pussy. I was moaning uncontrollably now as my body betrayed me. Piece by piece, he began peeling the wax off and licking wherever it had been.

I knew that I couldn't take much more of this. Then he did it.


“UUUUUUUUUUCCKKKK!”


Stream after hot boiling stream of wax ran into the open lips of my cunt. It stung, it boiled and it hurt. Again I arched my back, but this time most definitely in pain. I had started to feel pleasure from my first experiences of the wax, but not any more. I yelled and almost blacked out. I felt the wax begin to harden between my legs as the heat wore off. He had just about sealed my slit with wax. Fuck!


Then Zhen Hua appeared at my head. Even though everything looked a little upside down to me I could see clearly that his cock was out and hard again. He was masturbating frantically. I knew what would happen well before the bastard tensed his whole body and started to cum. Spraying the purple head around he covered my face and tits in his juice. I was covered. It hung from my nose, lips and chin and no doubt covered the adornments in my tits.


“So, Cunt,” he said when his climax had subsided, “You wanted to be cleaned up and now you are filthy. A filthy fucking slut whore! Come on I need to get you ready to be returned.”


******


Half an hour later I stood in the hallway of Zhen Huas huge house. I was almost dead on my feet. After Zhen Hua had released all of the chains and clips from my body I had again cried out in absolute agony. The metal clips had left deep red marks, not quite breaking the skin, but almost.


I had been well used and now stood before him with my pussy still mostly sealed with wax, and my upper body and face covered in hardening sperm. He had replaced my small, white top and skimpy shorts making sure to fill my ass once again with the butt plug I had arrived with. He had torn my top such that the edges of my dark aureoles were visible. I wore the white stiletto heel boots.


“Come on Cunt,” he ordered, and within minutes I was secured on all fours in his SUV with the same dildo once more deep in my throat. The vehicle started and I was on my way back to Yangs.


Master (15) …


“So, Si here we are. Listen, youve already got Ev pretty much all to yourself, and clearly she is prepared to do whatever you ask, why do want me? Was it after you watched me thread those beads into my…” she still struggled to describe what she had done in the restaurant and looked away from me embarrassingly, “… into my pussy?”


"I wanted you the first time I met you Rika,” I replied, knowing that was true, although the restaurant incident had fanned the flames of my ardour somewhat.


"Your beauty stunned me," I continued, for some reason trying to turn up the charm offensive. I say for some reason as in reality I could have just taken Rika whenever I had wanted.


Rika and I sat in the living room of my apartment sipping red wine. I reflected briefly on how I had entertained Ev and Stacy here just the night before, and now here was Rika. I knew that I would soon have Ev back in my apartment, and the very idea made my balls ache with desire. My thoughts turned briefly to my slut and I wondered how she was being treated.


Looking back at the lovely Asian face in front of me, with her braces glinting in the light of the room, I smiled to myself remembering the words I had shared with Zhen Hua, the successful bidder at the auction. Although he had taken slut and was no doubt exacting his reward at this very moment, he had been very impressed by Rika. When we spoke briefly before he and Ev left he had asked me if I could arrange for him to have Rika for a while as his slave once his time with Ev was done.


I knew that Rika would not willingly submit to such a request and that she was insufficiently submissive to be handled like slut had been, and so when I said yes to Zhens request I knew that I would have to trick Rika somehow into a restrained position so that Zhen Hua could simply take her.


However, I was aware that Rika was a virgin and I also knew that Zhen Hua would fuck her without much consideration for her feelings should he get the chance. So, whilst I also intended to have my fun with Rika I felt that I had a responsibility to take her virginity reasonably gently before she got anywhere near Zhen Hua!


“Youre staring at my breasts Si,” stated Rika somewhat disarmingly.


"True," I admitted, taking a moment to appreciate her tits that were only partially hidden underneath her low cut top.


"You do know that this will be the first time a man has seen me like this … I mean totally naked?" she asked.


It was true because even in the boat house earlier she had never been totally naked.


"Even the guy at the party a few months ago that I let touch my breasts did it under my shirt. He tried to take it off, but I wouldn't let him." Poor Rika was so nervous that she was starting to babble.

I don't know why I hesitated. Maybe because this moment was so important to Rika and, unlike when I had taken Evs cherry the day before, Rika and I were not in the middle of an intense sexual encounter already. Being Rikas first was turning out to be a more considered experience than when I had simply fucked Ev for the first time.


I took her hand and lifted it to my lips kissing it as I stared into her eyes. The desire in my gaze let Rika see the lust I felt for her. Instead of being frightened by it, her eyes mirrored my intensity.

Putting her wine glass down Rika wrapped her arms around my neck and squeezed tight. I kissed her lips gently, just flicking my tongue lightly against her brace, before lifting her up and taking her through to my bedroom. The lovely Asian chick lay looking up at me. Removing my top I tugged on the drawstring of my shorts and they dropped to the floor. I stood naked before Rika, my hard on desperate to get at her.


"I'm ready," she said, holding her arms open to me.


As I stared at her I forced myself to remember that this was still her first time, but despite this I still looked directly at her and said firmly, “Strip for me Rika”.


Her eyes opened wide but, nevertheless, she got to her feet and taking hold of the front edges of her top she pulled it up. High and over her head it went leaving Rika exposed in a white lacy bra. Looking up at me through her large, brown eyes, Rika then pulled down her skirt; leaving her naked from the waist down (I already had her panties).


I smiled and then indicated through a nod of my head that she should remove her bra, which she did, rendering her entirely naked and at my disposal.

I moved forward and gently pushed Rika back onto my bed.

We kissed and I slowly worked my way down her body. I took my time and enjoyed the softness of her skin against my lips. Rika tilted her head giving me access to her neck. I took full advantage of it.

Slowly, my kisses fell lower until my tongue brushed against one of her nipples. It was stiffly erect and also very sensitive. I kissed and licked it while Rika moaned and gasped.

I moved my lips toward her other nipple, but was distracted by the softness of her breasts against my skin. I pressed my face between them and kissed. My cock stiffened to its full length. I loved the feel of my face being smothered between Rika's tits.

Somehow I forced myself to continue to her other nipple. It was equally as sensitive as the first and I took my time before moving down to her belly and hips. Rikas stomach was flat - perfect. I took a moment to lay my head against the soft smoothness.

Rika's hips were gorgeously curvy and my desire for her was inflamed. 


"What are you doing?" she cried when I started to move lower.

"Do you trust me?" I asked in reply.

"Of course I do … Master Si." I could sense the smile in her words.

"Then relax and enjoy," I said feeling her gaze as she continued to watch me until she finally let her head fall back to the bed as her legs spread slightly.

I could smell her excitement. She was almost ready for her first orgasm of the night. It wouldn't be the last. I started back at her stomach and slowly kissed my way down. Eventually, I allowed my tongue to brush the slit of her pussy.

Rika tensed momentarily, but then sighed and let her legs fall fully open. She groaned deliciously. I used my tongue along the entire length of her opening before letting the tip slip deeper inside. She was hot and sticky and tasted good!


"Oh, Si! Fuck, that feels amazing!" she cried as she grabbed my head, not really directing my tongue, but also not letting me move away. I pushed my tongue as deeply as it would go. "You're driving me fucking crazy!"

I licked and sucked harder and it wasn't long before she started shivering.

"I'm close!" she gasped. I didn't bother replying. Instead, I moved my focus to her clit. "Si!" she cried in barely controlled passion. "... I can't hold off...you're going to make me..." I flicked my tongue back and forth across her clit as fast as I could until she screamed, "Oh fuckkkkkkkkkkk!"

I moved up her body.


"Rika," I smiled. "I so want you."


"I so want you too," she said, her passion, fear and anticipation all blending into one expression.

I moved between her legs and let the head of my cock brush against her pussy. Rika gasped. I smiled down at her and pushed myself in. I stopped when I met resistance and worked the purple tip in and out. Rika was panting by this time, and, truth be told, so was I.

"I can't wait any longer!" she cried. "Please!"

"Im going to fuck you," I said softly and then pushed in. She gasped and stiffened briefly in pain. Rika was no longer a virgin. I held my hips still until she relaxed. Of course, that didn't stop me from kissing her. It wasn't long before I felt her respond to my kisses. Then my hips moved and I fucked Rika.

"Fuck Si, you're really inside me!" Rika said, sounding both lustful and amazed as the truth sunk in.

"Not all the way," I smiled. "Not yet."

"But I already feel so full!" she gasped. I could feel her juices flowing once again so I pushed a little more of my cock into her, causing Rika to cry out. I continued to slide back and forth, slowly working my full length into her.

"Can you feel me deep inside you Rika?” I asked when I was almost all the way in.

"No more! Please!" she cried as her head thrashed back and forth. "I can't take anymore!"

"Of course you can," I replied, shoving my cock completely inside of her for the first time.

"Yessssssssss!" she cried, as her orgasm came in wave after wave of pent up lust, her minds eye no doubt replaying the days events.


Rikas tight, tanned body writhed in ecstasy under me and I rode her hard until her climax subsided.

I remained buried deep inside of her until she was done.


"That was amazing!" Rika purred, “Did you cum Si?” she added almost breathlessly.


“No sweet Rika, I didnt,” I wanted to save mine for later.

I smiled as I rolled off of her, noticing a small amount of blood that her breeched hymen had released onto her thighs and my bed-sheets. We moved until we were facing each other and she kissed me. Rika felt so good against my skin, and, having taken her virginity, it was now time to satisfy my own needs in a rather more vigorous manner!


******



I liked to see a girl dressed sexily and I liked even more to start my sex from a place where I could either strip a girl or have her strip for me. It was for this reason that I had made Rika dress again in her top and skirt even to the point of putting on her bra and matching lacy white thong which I has given back to her.


As I stood facing her wearing only my shorts, Rika simply complied with my requests to dress herself, no doubt bemused as to whether our lovemaking had ended for the night, whether she would be going home or whether there was more to come.


If she had voiced these questions to me I could have assured her that there was plenty more to come!


We had moved to my living room when I chose to open another bottle of wine.


“Here you go Rika,” I said handing her a generous large glass of red wine. “How do you feel?”


“Oh Si, I feel … I feel, wonderful. You filled me so much and my orgasm was the best ever.” She reached forward with her head and kissed me. I returned the kiss tasting the fresh red wine still in her mouth.


I reached for the wine bottle and made sure that Rikas wine glass was continually topped up as the drone of somewhat banal conversation continued between us. 


“Whoa there Si, what are you up to?” questioned Rika as I opened a second bottle and filled her glass for the fifth time.


“Dont you like it?” I asked, with mock hurt in my voice.


“Of course I do, its just that ...”


“Well drink up then.”


Rika took a long slurp. 


It was time to take her again.


I reached out for Rika's hand, pulling her inwards. She shifted willingly, turning her face up to mine as our lips met. I forced my tongue forward, feeling the hard touch of her brace, and Rika opened her mouth to accept my advances, licking my tongue with her own as she pressed her body against mine. I moved my hand to her leg, bunching the material of her skirt high upwards, and rubbed my open palm against Rikas naked expanse of tanned thigh.


Rika groaned as the renewed physical contact between us made her shiver slightly with anticipation, and I gazed into her soft brown eyes. As our mouths peeled apart Rika smiled slightly, her lips parting to reveal the gleaming metal on her teeth.


I ran my hand up Rikas willing body until I could squeeze her breast through her top. Rika licked her lips as I felt her nipples harden. I let my hand then stray down to between Rikas legs and under her skirt stroking the flimsy fabric of her panties where it protected her mound before going further, easing her willing legs apart and teasing the, once more, swollen lips of Rikas pussy.


I began to rub gently through the thin white material, and a low, almost inaudible sigh came from Rika as she responded to my touch. 


Rika moaned louder and then, out of nowhere, she seemed to click back into her own wine fuelled reality.


“Si, my head is spinning; I think we need to stop for now.”


I stared at her with a disappointed look on my face.


“Please Rika; I really need you, right here and now.”


“Need me, why??”


“I really need your help,” I continued, taking her wine glass and placing it down on the nearby coffee table.


“Huh, my help, to do what?”


“To satisfy my desires slut.” My voice was loud and menacing and Rika was stunned as I grabbed at her long black hair and pulled hard raising her from the comfort of her seat.


I backed Rika against the living room wall of my apartment, all the time twisting her hair.


“No please, what are you doing? Let me go, owwwww!”


I stood motionless; cool as you like, as Rika looked terrified. This was a Si she didnt know and I could tell that she wasnt sure what I would do to her.


“Pl…ple…please, Si, l…let me g…g…go.”


The whole scene seemed to recede into slow motion as Rika stood there stammering, clearly filled with terror and anxiety, clutching desperately at the point where I was cruelly twisting her hair.


When I finally moved and stepped back a little, releasing her hair, it was only so that I could reach out and take hold of Rikas blouse.  I gripped the light material and pulled.


“Noooooo!” yelled Rika at the sound of the tearing fabric. She tried desperately to hang onto it but I yanked it free effortlessly, then seized Rikas wrists and lifted them up above her head, pinning her easily against the wall in the grip of my fist. 


The vulnerability of her position was becoming ever clearer and Rika was terrified. My gaze moved over her stunning breasts, covered only by the lacy bra. They rose and fell sexily as her chest gasped for breath I gazed further down onto her trim, flat belly, and smiled.


"Let me go, please!"


Rika writhed helplessly, twisting and turning, but unable to change her position in any significant way.


"Please! Please!" Rika pleaded delightfully, her heart pounding. "What do you want?”


After listening patiently to her pleas, each one adding more size to my already bursting erection, I spoke.


“Rika, I want you, and I want you to suffer. I am going to take you again, but this time there will be no be gentle with me it will be hard and rough …”


Rika was stunned and she begged, pleaded, and finally broke into frantic sobs, but I ignored it all.


Then I forced her shivering and trembling hands downwards so that I could position them back and behind her head. I gripped Rikas hair again sliding her further down the wall and, through this position, Rikas back arched which forced her breasts out even more. I could see her skin colour burning with humiliation under my roaming eye. 


“Ohhhhhh, please Si, youre hurting me.”


I smiled, and raised my other hand and placed it on Rikas stomach, sliding it slowly upwards as my captive shuddered and moaned.


Then, what can only be described as a surge of recklessness must have engulfed Rika and she kicked out at me, making contact with the lower part of my leg. It was not painful at all for me but her efforts drew an immediate response.


I whipped Rika forward and sent her flying, staggering across the floor to sprawl face down on an old oak table. She tried to rise, but the flat palm of my strong hand slapped down between her shoulder blades, pressing her into the table hard enough so that her breasts were squashed onto the old, cold wood.


"Let me go Si! Im sorry, please leave me alone!"


"You are not in any position to make demands," I laughed.


"P-please," she cried out in a choked, tear-filled voice.


“Shut it.” I commanded as I moved Rikas light, flimsy skirt upward and roughly pulled down her panties.  I slipped her provocatively sexy thong off and tossed it to one side.


Rikas legs were trembling and her tears fell profusely as my hand slipped down along the cleft between her ass cheeks and fingered Rikas anal opening. Moving lower I held her beautifully pulsing pussy cupped in the palm of my hand, and squeezed it lightly. Then pressing a finger forward I penetrated the lovely Asian girl in the most humiliating fashion.


“You dont know how lucky you are slut; I am going to make you orgasm again!  Fucking cum for Master Si you bitch.”


I began to frig Rika with a roughness designed to release the desire that had built up inside of me, and my fingers worked hard sliding up and down between Rikas pussy lips, nudging against her clitoris in a searching and stimulating manner. 


“No please Si, nooooo … ohhhh!”


“Its Master Si to you now, Cunt!”


As Rika began to squirm and writhe deliciously, I angrily drove three fingers in and out of the college girl.  Faster and harder I poked her, and I noticed her eyes close as she moaned her pleasure unwillingly and involuntarily at my dominating touch.


I was at the point of extreme desire myself.  I had to fuck her. To feel that sweet, slick pussy stretched against my shaft. Keeping Rika pinned down with one hand, the one sticky from her juices; I pulled at the drawstring on my shorts and slipped them off. Rika felt my solid cock nudge at the entrance to her pussy.


“Ohhh noooooo Si, not like this,” the delicious Asian girl yelled, “please, it was so good last time, it can be like that again.”


“Shut up, youre my whore now and I will do anything I want with you.” With that I pressed my fingers harder into Rikas back between her shoulder blades.


“Arrrggghhhhhh!” she yelled.


Then I pushed. It was only the second time that she had been fucked but this time my passage into her was easier. Rika bucked under me as I filled her completely.


“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”


Then I fucked my Asian Cunt. Long, hard strokes reamed her, slamming her against the wood of the table.


Rika gave several little whimpers, shivering in light convulsions as her orgasm became inevitable.


“Go on my little whore, cum for Master Si.  Cum for me you bitch.”


I felt her thighs squeezing together and her body stiffened.


“Ahhh, please nooooooooooohh!”


Then Rikas legs stretched as far as they could, her back arched and she cried-out as the most glorious orgasm engulfed her triggered by my aggressive ministrations.


And I came too. Spurt after spurt of my semen poured into the gorgeous girl writhing under me until I was fully satisfied.


Rika sobbed as I pulled roughly out of her leaving my juice to run down her thighs in a thick, sticky flow.


I flipped Rikas used body over onto her back. Then, much to the abused girls surprise, I kissed her hard on the mouth.


She tried to keep her lips tightly closed, but I kissed her again, and this time forced my tongue forward, sliding and seeking sensuously, flicking against the metal on her teeth.


I kissed my captive roughly, bruising her, although Rika kept her own lips slack in response, sobbing upon reflection of the act that I had just subjected her to.


Eventually I eased back. Rika leaned upwards, supporting her abused body on the table.


“Why Si, why?” she sobbed.


“Because youre a weak little slut, and its Master Si now.”


With that I slapped her hard knocking Rika to the ground. A combination of the wine and the blow had clearly rendered my plaything groggy, virtually asleep. I determined therefore that now would be the perfect time to introduce this lovely Asian collage slut to my cellar.


******


Rika came fully round a short while later as she was being lifted from my shower and dragged across the floor. I had taken great pleasure in stripping the rest of her clothes from her whilst she lay almost unconscious on the floor of my living room and now her naked body was soaking wet.


She groaned in protest but the ball gag I had fitted into her mouth made her pleas all but inaudible. Her vision was completely obscured by a large blindfold of silk covered leather that was drawn tightly around her head. 

Rika was too weak to offer any resistance as I fitted broad leather cuffs around her wrists. Blindfold she was unaware of the leather straps being attached to each wrist cuff and then fed through the hooks secured to the ceiling of my cellar until the straps were pulled taut and her arms were drawn up above her head.


I could sense her heart hammering fast no doubt as a result of the activity I was subjecting her to. Water still dripped off her I thought it would be more fiendish to let her dry naturally, although I had towelled her hair which now sat in a very wild, unkempt manner around her head and shoulders. She seemed so vulnerable and just looking at her made my groin ache again.


“I can do anything I like to you slut,” I said, mocking Rika, teasing her. She of course couldnt reply, but I knew that she could hear, a fact testified to by the frantic shaking of her head and the delicious twisting of her gloriously stretched body as her arms now took a lot of Rikas weight. Rika almost hung, her toes just brushing the floor. She would ache. In fact she was probably aching already.


She hung, her arms drawn in opposite directions above her head, gasping what breath she could through her nose. The ball gag completely stopped her breathing through her mouth and combined with the blindfold I knew that a girl like Rika, never bound before, a virgin until a short while ago, would feel more exposed that she'd ever felt in her life. She had no way of knowing what would happen next to her and I had made it very clear that she was completely at my mercy.


I reached down and grasped her calves and jerked her legs apart. I wrapped leather cuffs around each ankle and buckled them securely. Rika grunted in mild discomfort as her ankles were drawn apart and took a sharp inward breath as I secured the cuffs to the floor. Vertically spread-eagled, Rika tried ineffectually to draw her legs back together. The effect of having her legs forcibly held spread was to increase the pressure on her outstretched arms above her head and she groaned through the gag in dismay realising no doubt that she could get no relief from the pain her stretched limbs were suffering. 

I moved my hand to her and touched between her legs from behind, fleetingly brushing her sensitive lips and making her squirm. Her pussy was already slick once again with juice.


“Youre a fucking slut Rika, youre soaking again. What am I to do with you?” I mocked her again.


Rika let her head drop no doubt in shame at the knowledge that her body was responding sexually to the physical treatment she was being subjected to. Blindfolded, her awareness would be focused on the sensations created by my touch and the feelings of the leather restraints that were tight around her wrists and ankles.


Rika looked gorgeous, naked and struggling. The way her arms and legs were stretched stunningly emphasised how slender and vulnerable her body was. When my hand stroked her again she tried jerking herself away but it was hopeless. Rika groaned through the gag in desperate anticipation as my arm circled her slim waist holding her still whilst my hand resumed stroking her. She was unable to contain a loud sigh of pleasure which even through the gag was quite coherent.


“Shall I fuck you again slut?” My voice came after a few moments of silence, and it surprised her. Rika shook her head. 


There was a moment's silence and then I spoke again.

“Okay then Rika, I will bind your breasts for you instead.” 

Soon Rika was twisting and writhing as I slipped a noose of fine cord around her right breast. Rika pleaded for me to stop but the only sound to emerge from the ball gag was as muffled sigh. I held her breast, drawing it away from her chest while the noose was slipped snugly over it and drawn tight. 

Rika could feel the cord tightening as she twisted her body frantically in an attempt to escape. I made sure that the cord was tight, biting at her flesh and she threw back her head, crying through the gag. Her protest though was completely in vain as I bound the cord repeatedly around the soft orb. 

When I had finished, I stood back to admire my handiwork. The soft flesh of her tits was trapped and swollen as it hung gathered and bound. I could see how aroused she was becoming as the juice now glistened in the hairs of her neatly trimmed pubic patch.


Rika shook her head frantically as I set to work on her other breast. By the time I had finished she was choking back heavy sobs through her gag and twisting pointlessly, but very erotically, against her bondage.


“So shall I fuck you yet whore?”


“Nnnngghhhpppp!” Again Rika shook her head.


I laughed softly and I touched one of her trapped breasts, squeezing it until she shook herself free. 

“Id better clamp your nipples then, Cunt, hadnt I?”


Rika again shook her head in objection as she felt me slide a clasp over her right nipple then tighten it until it trapped her tender nub. A few more turns on the screw and Rika was writhing in pain, no doubt feeling the trapped flesh throb and burn. A moment later her other nipple had been dealt with in a similar fashion.


Rika hung, groaning through the gag in agony. She shook her blindfolded head in despair. Suspended from her outstretched arms, her shoulders now ached desperately. She could feel her feet just dragging on the stone floor. I brushed my thumb over one of her trapped nipples making her gasp.


“Mmmmmpppphhhh!” she gasped, squirming frantically as my thumb flicked across her nipple repeatedly until the delicate flesh was aroused so much her tiny erection pressed painfully into the metal that clamped it. 

“So, can I fuck you again yet, slave?”


Rika shook her head in denial. Of course I could fuck her anytime I wanted to, but I was enjoying the game. Again I reached out to fondle her bound and clamped nipples.


“So delicate... just imagine what it would feel like if a weight was now hung from your poor bound tits? Could you stand that Asian girl?” 

I could see her heart start to pump harder and her cheeks were reddened and flushed.


I waited for an agonising moment then I grabbed hold of her right breast. Rika shook her head in protest, whimpering through the gag. When I removed my hand from her bound breast Rika felt the clamp pull sharply at her nipple as it was dragged down by the unseen weight. 

'Uhhh... UUHH!' 

Her cry of protest was audible, despite the ball gag. 

“And now for the other!” 

'NNNHHH!' 

“You struggle so well slut.” 

“Can I fuck you now Rika?”

Rika nodded her head in reluctant agreement; she couldn't take any more of my punishment. I laughed.


“Excellent,” I responded. 

“Shall I ungag you?” I asked. 

Rika again nodded her head.


A moment later and the ball gag had been removed and Rika was gulping air again through her mouth and flexing her aching jaws. 

“Please Master, let me go...” Rika begged, breathlessly, remembering to call me Master. 

I removed the ropes, clamps and weights from her tits.


“Fuckkkkkkkkkkkk!” Rika screamed as the blood began to flow freely through her breasts again.


“This isn't fair Si, let me go I demand…!”


I reached forward and gripped her hair, twisting hard.


“Oooouuuuucccchh!”


“Demand? You demand what slut? You are not free to demand anything, and I am Master to you, Cunt. Id better gag you again bitch.”


Rika shook her head as my hands caught hold of her face and stilled her. My fingers dug into her cheeks encouraging her jaws to open. I caught a glimpse of her metal brace and smiled.

'No, Im sorry; I wont … let me go! Let... me... guhh...' 

Rika tried twisting her head as I forced the leather ball gag back into her mouth. It was hopeless on her part though and a second later the gag was in place with the leather strap again tight around her head

'Nnnnhh!' 

“Cry all you want... struggle all you can, slut... you can't escape what I am going to do to you now.”

Rika was still blindfold, and now gagged again. She could neither see nor speak.

My lovely, Asian college girl captive lifted her head weakly, squirming a little as I passed my hand down her ribs and, moving around her slim waist, caressed one of her firm ass cheeks. She flinched as my finger traced around the edge of her rose like entrance, and she tensed as my fingertips drew apart the globes of her ass cheeks. Reaching lower I touched her pussy feeling her slickness as my fingers stroked her. Rika sighed through the gag as my touch intensified. 


“Looking forward to this, bitch?”

I slipped off my shorts once again and freed the burgeoning length of my solid erection.


“You know what's going to happen next don't you Cunt? I bet you're aching for it aren't you?” 

Despite her earlier agreement, Rika now shook her head again.


“Well tough luck Cunt because youre going to get it!”

Pulling weakly with what little strength she must still have Rika twisted her arms as she dangled helplessly. She tried again to draw her thighs together but her legs were kept spread whilst my hand was stroking her naked skin, my fingers rubbing her pussy, probing, seeking, penetrating. 

“You are so fucking wet slut, and so fucking hot!” I laughed, as my fingers slid easily into her slit. Rika hung her head and sighed through the gag. To her shame it was undeniably true; she was wet with arousal from the treatment Id made her suffer. 

Moving behind Rika I glanced down and noticed the impressive oriental tattoo; a single symbol marking her back and I thought fleetingly of Ev and the tattoo Yang had given her before the auction. How was Ev doing, I wondered. I smiled and slapped Rika hard on the ass cheeks before I slid the tip of my shaft down into the groove of soft flesh that her ass cheeks formed and then along until it nudged her pussy lips apart. Using my hand to guide it, I pushed my length up into her tight, tanned body right to the hilt.  Then I drew back, her slender body convulsed; I pushed in again, harder. Rika sighed through the gag as another orgasm suddenly overtook her.


“Nnngggghhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Esssssssssssss!” she squealed loudly.


I forced myself into Rikas sweet hole again and again and as a fresh wave of pleasure washed over her, she seemed to abandon herself to the gratification her body had been crying out for. 

I began driving my cock into her with increased urgency my mind focused only on the extreme pleasure of using this beautiful girl so forcefully. Rika grunted through the gag each time my cock rammed into her and her stifled cries enhanced my ardour more and more.


Then I was delighted as another orgasm shook her tethered body and I was able to ram my cock into her one more time before I jerked and throbbed madly cumming deep inside my bound and fucked Rika. 


My hands gripped her exhausted body around the waist as I rested my head on the smooth skin of her back. I breathed hot against her neck. Rika, no doubt dazed and aching, sighed through her gag as the waves of exquisite pleasure that had washed over her left the beautiful and bound Rika exhausted.


******


My alarm sounded at 5am. I opened my bleary eyes and smiled to myself as I thought of Rika still bound in the cellar. Reaching for the table at the side of my bed I picked up a glass and drank greedily from the cold water in it. Placing the glass down I then picked up a remote control device and flicked a switch. I smiled to myself thinking of what this would do to Rika, and straining my ears I thought I heard her grunt. But I must have been mistaken as the cellar was two floors away and she was still gagged!


******


Ev screamed.  I threw her against the wall, knocking the wind out of her. She wore nothing but a short T-shirt and black high cut panties. She was in my basement and ready to experience the pleasures of my dungeon devices.


In a rough, yet swift, movement I held her tightly by the throat and Ev was powerless to stop her wrists, one by one, being manacled to the wall.  She almost hung, her feet barely touching the ground, facing me.


“No, please, dont hurt me,” she begged as I bunched her T-shirt up to just under her breasts. I laughed with delighted glee when I saw the pink, angry whip marks adorning her body and I fingered them. Ev groaned in pain.


“Thats it bitch, moan for me. Now Im going to hurt you again.”


Ev watched horrified as I walked to a shelf and returned with a severe looking whip. Its four individual lashes were all wrapped in barbed wire. It would tear her to shreds.


“Oh, no please you cant use that on me,” my slut pleaded.


I let the barbs trail over her skin. Down over her tight stomach, and towards her groin. Momentarily the terrible lashes became caught in her belly button jewel, and she held her breath as I freed it with a sharp tug.


“Time to shut you up slut,” I said. I reached up to her mouth holding a ball gag in my hand, and, despite Evs frantic resistance, she could not stop me gagging her pitiful screams.


My slut shook her head wildly; awaiting the agonising onslaught the whip would bring to her, as the gag was pulled tighter and tighter and tighter. A bell sounded in the distance …


“Fuck!” I groaned as my alarm awoke me once again. That had been some dream and was just about to get better. I felt a sense of disappointment at having to leave Ev behind … and then I remembered Rika.


It had been almost 2am when I left her and now it was 8am. She would be in a state I knew, and the thought helped my cock to a massive early morning erection. Pulling back the bed covers I glanced down at the spot where Stacy had been tied just the night before. What a fucking weekend this had been … still was!


Dressed only in my PJ shorts I got sleepily out of bed and decided to shower and have some breakfast before I looked in on my captive slut.


******


It was over an hour later when I descended the stairs into my basement cellar. Opening the door to my dungeon I stared in awe at the sight before me. Rika was, of course, still secured where I had left her, but now she literally hung from the cuffs supporting her wrists. Her body was slumped, lifeless, in her bonds, her legs crumpled, bent slightly at the knees and her head bowed with her long, wildly luscious hair hanging low over her shoulders and breasts.


On the floor was a patch of damp where Rika had no doubt peed herself during the night, and her thighs were slick with juice. What was the root cause of all this? Between her legs was fastened a thick, solid dildo.


I had especially chosen a large phallus to keep her entertained and the source of her impalement was attached to a machine that was fucking in and out of her sweet pussy. As I watched I could still see how it varied its speed, making her dormant body shiver under its movement, and I knew that it must have fucked her hard all night continuously for the past 6 hours.


How many orgasms had been extracted from poor Rika I had no idea but despite being soaking wet on the outside her over used cunt must have been as dry as a bone inside. And very sore.


She was clearly unconscious and I wondered if the additional little pleasure that I had subjected her to had been the cause of her conscious state.


When I awoke at 5am and pressed the remote control switch the dildo would have sprouted small rubber spikes that, in turn, would have caused Rika incremental pain and suffering. Oh how fucking delicious. I was so hard by now that I thought of fucking her again whilst she was still out of it. But no maybe once more before she leaves. For now it was time to let her free from her current bondage.


I moved towards Rika and, bending down to a box device I switched off the dildo which caused it to retract the spikes and ease away from her. As the long, thick shaft became visible I saw how the tool was covered in shiny juice and globs of Rikas cum and also how her pussy had been so well fucked that the lips, even with the dildo removed refused to close up. Fuck she was so open I could have slipped a beer bottle inside her. But, despite this thought lingering for longer than it should have, I didnt!


Having freed my captive from her impalement I now unfastened her ankles. Even though they were free her legs still dangled widely spread. Rika was not conscious enough to know what was happening.


Moving behind her I looked down at her ass and smiled as I saw the gleaming end of a solid silver butt plug. Reaching forward I took hold and eased it out of her ass. I marvelled at how someone who was still an ass virgin, cock wise, could take 8 inches of steel shaft between her cheeks. But she had, and after 6 hours of impalement, much like her pussy, Rikas ass hole remained open even when the plug was taken out.


I thought I heard the slut grunt but she certainly hadnt stirred much, and so when I unfastened her wrists my still blindfold and gagged Cunt fell in a crumpled heap to the floor. She was exhausted. Sleep during the night would have been fitful and fleeting at best and no doubt not forthcoming at all once I had activated the rubber spikes between her thighs. Falling unconscious would have been a blessed respite for Rika.


I decided that I would carry her to the shower. Not my domestic shower but my cellar shower. Rika had enjoyed fuck knows how many orgasms but there was always room for more. So, after removing her gag and blindfold I threw the slumped form of Rikas beautifully used body over my shoulder and took her to the dungeon shower.


******


I stood looking in through the open side of the shower cubicle as my slut stirred. Rika awoke to a wave of pleasure. 


"Ohhhh.  Unnnhhh," she moaned. I saw her body tighten no doubt in response to the warm stimulation of water hitting her open pussy.  Clearly not yet aware of where she was, all she could do was revel in the pleasure. 


"Aaaahhhh.  Ohhhhhhhhh," the slut continued to moan.  She had not yet opened her eyes; but it was clear that she could sense the powerful jet stream of water that was virtually raping her. 


After several minutes, the water pressure subsided to a slightly slower stream, allowing the stimulated Rika to take in her surroundings.  She opened her eyes to the realization that she was in a very compromising position.

 

I had secured my pretty captive in a shower cubicle which was no more than three feet by three feet in size.  White tiles were all around her. The beautiful Asian Cunt was lying on the floor of the shower; her wrists and ankles were pulled upwards and shackled to bolts at the four corners.

A jet-spray-style showerhead jutted out of the wall in front of her and was pointed down, directly at her naked and exposed pussy. 


The warm water penetrated her still open slit. Despite her night of desperate torture, this position and situation was evidently exciting her.  Rika was still trapped, and now at the mercy of my elaborate masturbation device.  She had no choice but to enjoy the liquid penetration.


A couple of minutes later, as per my carefully set timing device, the stream of water became more powerful, shooting a full blast at Rika's pussy.

 

"Uuuuunnnnnhhhhh!" she yelped.  The change in pressure had taken her by surprise.  The water was beating upon her sensitive pussy, her clit bombarded by the irresistible stimulant.  Rika's naked body, tortured as it was, became overwhelmed with pleasure and she had no choice but to cum; her body exploded in sweet orgasm. 


The chained shackles kept her in place as she writhed.

 

"Aaaaaahhhhhh!" Rika yelled as the orgasmic contractions wracked her body.


Before she had calmed from the wave of her lust fuelled orgasm I could see her face contort as a second wave hit her. The water jet fucked her continuously and watching her suffer made me so fucking hard I was desperate to cum myself. Rika squirmed delightfully as she climaxed again.   The water pressure had not changed; it was still raping her relentlessly. 


"Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh fuccckkkk meeeeeeeeeeee!" 


Rika was totally overpowered by the water spray as the feelings of climax raced through her body.  She took deep, heavy breaths but the orgasm continued until she was satisfied once more. 


Never having really come round properly at all Rikas body once again went limp as she took another deep breath and a third orgasm began infiltrating her semi conscious state.

Finally, soaked through and thoroughly empty of all feelings Rika passed out from the heat and exhaustion blissfully unaware as I entered her white tiled prison.


Slipping my hands into my shorts I took the hard length of my cock into my fist and wanked hard until my back arched and I shot jet after jet of my sperm over the face and into the slack, open, metal adorned mouth of the poor, unconscious Rika.


When she came round she would have had her nipples pierced. I moved away to fetch my piercing gun. I would enjoy this.


******


Rika was tired out … thoroughly fucked all night long. Her orgasm count, considering the way the machine, the shower and I had raped her must have been well into double figures and to think that only 12 hours ago she had been a virgin.


Be gentle with me she had asked of me. Well, for a brief while I had been.


She now sat before me. I had allowed her to shower normally and then clean herself up before getting dressed. I had destroyed her top in the throes of my lust when I had ripped it from her body. She now wore, in a very enticing manner, one of my shirts.


The poor girl could hardly walk, so sore was her pussy and ass.


“So Rika, did you enjoy your time with me?”


Rika looked at me not really sure what to say. She was still struggling to accept that I had dared to pierce her nipples and insert small rings into them.


“So did you?”


Was I teasing her or genuinely asking? She just chewed on her bottom lip and smiled weakly. Her fingers toyed with the strange adornment that had punctured each of her teats. They seemed to be permanently erect now, a pleasurable scenario for me I had to say.


“Stand up,” I ordered.


Rika was still suffering the pain of her body being no longer bound and the blood flow in her limbs getting back to normal.


Steadying herself on the kitchen table she obeyed. I went to her and pulled her hands behind her back. As I slipped on and clicked shut a pair of steel hand cuffs she flinched. When I fastened an 18 inch chain to her ankles she became concerned.


“Theres no need Si …”


“Rika, listen to me. When we get back to Yangs you will be exchanged for Ev.”


“Huh?”


“This means that Zhen Hua, who won the auction, will take you. You will stay with him for the rest of today.”


“What? Nooooooooo!” Rika shook petrified.


“Then, when you get back to your apartment on Monday morning in time for college and have recovered, Ev will return and you will be Mistress over her. You will live with her as your slut either continuously or just at times when you both decide it is appropriate. That is up to you.


I will take her as my slave whenever and however I wish. As my slut she will want this, as do I because I am her Master. You are not my slut as she is, but you are subservient to me and to anyone I choose to give or sell you to. Understand?”


Rika began to cry.


“Do you?” I yelled loudly into her face.


“Y…y…yes … Master.”


“Good. Now we must go, as midday approaches fast.”


******


It was 12 oclock, midday and I stood inside Yangs shop looking out waiting for Ev to be returned. There was only the old tattooist present and no sign of Mei Ling or Jason. I was a little nervous at what Ev might be like. If she had suffered anything like Rika had at my hands she would be in a bit of a state.


Then Zhen Huas SUV appeared.


Only 12 or so hours earlier Ev had been taken, chained by wrist and ankle, into the same vehicle, but with her spirit still in tact. Now, as she stumbled out onto the pavement, dishevelled, semi naked and exhausted, her partly clothed body looked broken.


I moved out of Yangs shop and to the aid of my poor, clearly well used, slut. I looked at her worn but still very pretty face and saw the brace I had demanded be fitted into her mouth. But what a fucking hair cut. Flame haired my slut looked exhausted but spectacular. I loved that cut and it showed her Slut rings in all their glory.


With a typical act of defiance she tried to walk, unsteadily, on her own stiletto booted feet.  She looked over and smiled weakly. I looked my slut up and down.


Red marks and streams of thick juice seemed to coat her lovely body and thick globules hung like stalactites from certain parts of her flesh. She still needed to be cleaned up. I had expected Zhen Hua to take care of this before returning her to me.


Ev had obviously been fucked senseless by the bastard what did I expect; he had paid $4k after all. And now my poor slut looked exhausted.


I went to speak with Zhen.


“Listen Zhen Hua, I have Rika for you but I have to say that she has been well used. You might not get much from her.”


“No matter,” he replied, “I want her for my pleasure not hers.”


The menacing nature of his simple statement made even my spine tingle. I pushed Rika forwards and into his waiting arms.


“Zhen Hua, I want you to fit the same delicate hook attachment to Rikas brace please. Deliver her back to her apartment by 9pm this evening, here is the address.”


He smiled and nodded. Rika looked confused and scared.


“Please Si, dont do this … nooooooo.”


Zhen Hua gripped Rikas hair tightly in his fist and bundled her into the back of his SUV, just as he had with Ev the previous day.


I moved to my number one slut.


“Lets go inside,” I said putting my arm around Evs shoulder and helping her into the relative safety and warmth of Yangs shop. She shivered at my comforting touch and smiled allowing herself to be led forward no doubt assuming it was towards blissful peace and the prospect of much needed sleep.


However sleep was not to be her fate.


Once I had seen Zhen Huas SUV take off and had gone inside the shop, Yang emerged from the shadows.


“Ohhh, look at you sweet whore,” he said simply. I saw his eye rove over Evs dishevelled, yet still beautiful, body, clad in skimpy, tattered clothes with a stunning new hair cut and a gleaming brace fitted to her teeth.


“Simon come here a moment.”


Despite being so old, when Yang spoke I felt compelled to listen. I moved towards him and away from the still unsteady Ev.


“Simon, you must make an old man happy and let me have some more fun before you leave.”

“But, Yang …” I protested, “she is exhausted. I doubt whether she has slept for over 24 hours, I must take her home.”


“Please Simon, I have done you many favours over the last day or so, so you should let me have my way.”

Any threats actually went unsaid, but I felt threatened anyway and found myself agreeing to his request.


He took over.


“Strip slut.”


Ev looked up shocked to be receiving more instruction.


“Master?” she appealed to me, but I looked her in the eye and nodded my approval for her to follow Yangs orders.


Slowly, and as deliciously as ever Ev reluctantly peeled off her top. I took a sharp intake of breath when I saw the marks no doubt left by alligator clips and the remains of candle wax. She had be well used by Zhen Hua there was no doubt about that, and I found myself hardening not just at the sight the lovely Ev presented but also at the thought of what Rika might well be experiencing anytime now!


Ev pulled off her boots, but it wasnt until she gripped the side of her tight, white shorts and pulled them down her tanned legs that I was really impressed by Zhens work. It was clear that she still held the butt plug between her ass cheeks, but, fuck me, Zhen had sealed her pussy with candle wax.


“Oh, slut, that is so … so …” I was lost for a description.


“So creative,” Yang helped me out. I nodded.


“Down slut,” Yang spoke to her as if she was a bitch, but she knew to get onto all fours. Yang moved around to her ass and touched the butt plug. Ev flinched. Yang smiled and slid it slowly out making Ev squirm delightfully.


“I dont think you will ever have suffered one of these before slut.”


I saw him reach up and pull down a chain which had a gleaming silver ass hook on the end of it. Ev glanced over her shoulder and opened her mouth to scream until I shouted, “take whatever Yang has without too much noise slave.”


Impressively, Ev did not yell out. Yang took the hook and carefully positioned the rounded end at Evs already open rose hole and inserted it. She groaned loudly as the hook fitted perfectly into her ass, deeply filling her.


For the next 2 hours the exhausted Ev entertained both Yang and myself.


We played with the height of the ass hook, moving Ev up and down as we saw fit and emptied our seed into her throat several times over … allowing of course for the slow recovery of the male libido!


Finally I allowed Yang to pick painfully at the solid wax encasing Evs pussy. She cried out and squirmed which made the whole exercise exquisite. Zhen had done a good job.


Once her juicing slit was open once again, Ev was finished off by receiving the long, hard lengths of both of us deep inside her until we and she came in glorious raptures.


******


Epilogue


It was late on a Sunday afternoon when the beautiful Asian girl stepped out of the car, glanced briefly back in at the driver and then turned and walked up the short drive into her apartment block.


She was unsteady on her feet, which were bare. She hardly wore any clothes and it did not take great eyesight to see that her naked breasts were almost fully in view through her tattered top.


She paused as her hand touched the door handle and turned to watch the car in which she had arrived speed away.


It contained her Master and she knew that her life would never be the same.


She reflected on the intensity of the 48 hours that had passed since she first met him and the changes that had taken place to both her and her life. As well as a host of new experiences the girl thought about her new flame hair, her nipple statues, her tongue ring and her second ear piercing … and most of all her mouth brace.


They were all either locked or glued to her … how she would cope with college the following morning she had no idea. But that was a thought for when she was less tired.


The car was now a spec in the distance.


He would be back, he had told her. She knew not how or when but she knew he would be back.


A single tear ran down her cheek.


THE END



Review This Story || Email Author: Master Si



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST